DISCLAIMER

This Phoenix Journal was generated by scanning a printed edition using optical character recognition (OCR). Although efforts have been made to correct errors readers should refer to the image-based or printed version if discrepancies need to be resolved.

/Ground Crew

Version 1.0

This version is converted from a MS Word document and should work fine on any newer devices (Smartphones, Tablets, etc.)

COPYRIGHT POSITION STATEMENT AND DISCLAIMER

The Phoenix Journals are intended as a “real time” commentary on current events, how current events relate to past events and the relationships of both to the physical and spiritual destinies of mankind.

All of history, as we now know it, has been revised, rewritten, twisted and tweaked by selfishly motivated men to achieve and maintain control over other men. When one can understand that everything is comprised of “energy” and that even physical matter is “coalesced” energy, and that all energy emanates from GOD’S thought, one can accept the idea that the successful focusing of millions of minds on one expected happening will cause it to happen.

If the many prophecies made over thousands of years are accepted, these are the “end times” (specifically the year 2000, the second millennium, etc.). That would put us in the “sorting” period and only a few short years from the finish line. God has said that in the end-times would come the WORD--to the four corners of the world--so that each could decide his/her own course toward, or away from, divinity--based upon TRUTH.

So, God sends His Hosts--Messengers--to present that TRUTH. This is the way in which He chooses to present it, through the Phoenix Journals. Thus, these journals are Truth, which cannot be copyrighted; they are compilations of information already available on Earth, researched and compiled by others (some, no doubt, for this purpose) which should not be copyrighted. Therefore, these journals are not copyrighted (except SIPAPU ODYSSEY which is “fiction”).

The first sixty or so journals were published by America West Publishing which elected to indicate that a copyright had been applied for on the theory that the ISBN number (so necessary for booksellers) was dependent upon the copyright. Commander Hatonn, the primary author and compiler, insisted that no copyrights be applied for and, to our knowledge, none were.

If the Truth is to reach the four corners of the world, it must be freely passed on. It is hoped that each reader will feel free to do that, keeping it in context, of course.

END OF THE MASQUERADE

LET’S PLUCK THE CUCKOO BIRD

ISBN 0-922356-40-8

First Edition Printed by America West Publishers, 1991

Published by

PHOENIX SOURCE DISTRIBUTORS, INC.

P. O. BOX 27353

LAS VEGAS, NV 89126

www.phoenixsourcedistributors.com

TABLE OF CONTENTS

DEDICATION AND INTRODUCTION

CHAPTER 1

WEDNESDAY, APRIL 17, 1991

EDUCATION YEAR

CODE ON “KOSHER” PRODUCTS

DANNY QUAYLE SLIP-OOPS!

BLOODBATH

INNOCENT CIVILIANS IN KUWAIT

NEW MURDERERS

WHAT OF RUSSIA’S “HELP” TO THE COALITION?

CHAPTER 2

COURAGE

ROBOTOIDS AND SYNTHETIC AUTOMATONS

CARTER

CHAPTER 3

FRIDAY, APRIL 19, 1991

STILL HAVING PROBLEMS OVER THE IRS?

STILL THINK IT IS “JUST”?

SIX QUESTIONS

CHAPTER 4

SATURDAY, APRIL 20, 1991

OZONE?

LABOR OF THE SLAVE VARIETY

LABOR RECYCLING

DANGER

WHAT ABOUT UNEMPLOYMENT AND WELFARE?

UNQUALIFIED TO LOSE YOUR JOB

WELL, BUT--THIS CEASE-FIRE COMES AND THE BOYS COME BACK

CHANGE OF BAD-NEWS

CHAPTER 5

SUNDAY, APRIL 21, 1991

INDIANS

KUWAIT

BAKER

MORE ON ROBOTOIDS AND SYNTHETICS

DUPLICATED COWS

CHAPTER 6

WALK-INS

CATTLE MUTILATION AND OTHER ODDS AND ENDS

DOCTRINES OF DEMONS

PSEUDO CHRISTIAN CULTS

INERRANCY AND AUTHORITY OF THE WORD

DOCTRINE OF GOD

CHAPTER 7

MONDAY, APRIL 22, 1991

KUWAIT

CANADA

WHY THE THRUST REGARDING “BIBLICAL” STUFF?

VIKINGS

BACK TO THE BOOKLET AND THE “DOCTRINE OF CHRIST”

DOCTRINE OF SIN

DOCTRINE OF SALVATION

CHAPTER 8

COUNTERFEITS

HERESY

PROSPERITY DOCTRINE

DELIVERANCE DOCTRINE

SHEPHERDING DOCTRINE

FANATICISM

CHAPTER 9

LIBERATION OF THE DEMONS

ILLUSTRATION

DOCUMENTED ORIGIN

POLITICAL IMPORTANCE

WESTERN ORIENTATION

CHAPTER 10

TUESDAY, APRIL 23, 1991

COMPOSITION OF IMMIGRANT KHAZAR COMMUNITIES

CHAPTER 11

MONDAY, APRIL 24, 1991

WHERE FROM?

CHAPTER 12

GERMAN JUDAISM

PARTIAL RECOVERY IN 13TH CENTURY

THE “BLACK DEATH”

WHAT OF THE WORD “JEW

CHAPTER 13

THURSDAY, APRIL 25, 1991

THE PROTOCOLS: HOAX OF HATE

(News item: Denial by the Anti-Defamation League)

HISTORY OF THE PROTOCOLS

INTERNATIONAL PUBLICITY

AMERICAN DEBUT

THE PROTOCOLS AND NAZI GERMANY

CONTEMPORARY RE-EMERGENCE OF THE PROTOCOLS

WIDESPREAD CONDEMNATION

CONCLUSION

PROTOCOLS OF THE MEETINGS OF THE LEARNED ELDERS OF ZION

PROFESSOR NILUS

VICTOR E. MARSDEN

WHO ARE THE ELDERS?

A FIFTEENTH CENTURY “PROTOCOL

NOTES

PROTOCOLS

PROTOCOL NO. 1

PROTOCOL NO. 2

PROTOCOL NO. 3

PROTOCOL NO. 4

PROTOCOL NO. 5

PROTOCOL NO. 6

PROTOCOL NO. 7

PROTOCOL NO. 8

PROTOCOL NO. 9

PROTOCOL NO. 10

PROTOCOL NO. 11

PROTOCOL NO. 12

PROTOCOL NO. 13

PROTOCOL NO. 14

PROTOCOL NO. 15

PROTOCOL NO. 16

PROTOCOL NO. 17

PROTOCOL NO. 18

PROTOCOL NO. 19

PROTOCOL NO. 20

PROTOCOL NO. 21

PROTOCOL NO. 22

PROTOCOL NO. 23

PROTOCOL NO. 24

LORD SYDENHAM ON THE “PROTOCOLS”

STARTLING NEW DOCUMENTS

A PROTOCOL OF 1860

THE MANIFESTO

FUNERAL ORATION THE FATAL DISCOURSE OF RABBI REICHHORN

A PROTOCOL OF 1919

APPENDIX

TERMINOLOGY: MIND CONTROL/FACTUAL DEFINITIONS

JUDEO-CHRISTIANITY:

SO WHAT CAN YOU DO ABOUT IT?

DEDICATION AND INTRODUCTION

TO ALL WHO WOULD HEAR GOD’S WORD IN THIS TIME OF TOTAL MASQUERADE. IT IS TIME TO PULL OFF THE MASK ALONG WITH THE BLINDFOLDS AND EAR-PLUGS. THE TIME IS AT HAND TO GAIN TRUTH AND INSIGHT AND TAKE ACTION FOR YOUR WORLD IS IN GRAVE DANGER.

That which is called the “Anti-Christ” is at hand and has deceived most of the world. You are surrounded by multitudes of replicas and man-made humanoids who have basically gained control of your planet.

Our intent in these Journals is to give you proof of that which we project--by documentation of history, origins and other boring information. But the information will get far less boring as we move along, dear ones--and so, let us move along rapidly.

I repeat again and again--the evil brotherhood of darkness cannot stand the focus of the light of Truth, just as it requires only the tiny spark of light to cause a place to no longer be in darkness.

If these Journals seem chopped up and disjointed, please bear with us for we do not bring literary genius to the keyboard--we bring information. Salu.

HATONN

CHAPTER 1

REC #1 HATONN

WEDNESDAY, APRIL 17, 1991 9:28 A.M. YEAR 4, DAY 244

WEDNESDAY, APRIL 17, 1991

As we walk through this journey together, KNOW that our appreciation is as great in return as that which flows from you, our brethren, from ground crew. There is little difference in us and you except that you have not the privilege of far-sight and objective perspective. This is the advantage given unto us in working one with another in our task during this time of trial--you to experience and we to give the Word. Suffice it to say that that which appears so negative is not. The adversary’s troops have gotten themselves planet-bound and have lost all ability to “create” things of positive-spiritual growth and are stuck in their own mode of destruction. Of course, it is true that if our work is not sufficiently presented, we are caught in “their” trap with them. Let us ever maintain our intent of Truth toward Godness and we shall be fine. We, further, must not allow opportunities to be missed for, if we pay attention, the beast gives us opportunity to change in the midst of that which he is setting up for his own use.

EDUCATION YEAR

How handy of the Conspirators to begin to focus on “Education”. Of course what they will focus on is entirely different from that which we have in mind. It is a blessed opportunity for all of you readers--for each of you is a person, a parent, a child and some of you are even teachers within the “system”.

Let US make a thrust forward with speakers, sessions and focus on the Constitution. If “they” stop your input then they have to be in admission of their evil plot. The plan on their part is to push the New World Order, The New Constitution, etc. They are now setting you up in America for the “kill”. This is exactly what they did in the Russias--feed the children’s and youth’s minds and take the country. If you cannot reach the children’s minds then you will lose the race. If you can ignite the fire of Liberty, Constitution and Freedom within the breasts of the late high school years and college students you can change this thing within weeks. But first, you must touch the parents so they “give a damn” about their children--for you have been taught to despise your own offspring. Your enemy has caused you to act in manners which overpopulate, create hardship, chaos in the schools, chaos in the home (if homes are even intact) and thus and so. At any rate, please do not allow this opportunity to pass for you can know that your enemy has structured it to gain maximum results toward more chaos.

Dare to have programs of controversial nature--DEMAND that you offer the youth something of value in your churches. The churches, for goodness sakes, are the one thing wherein YOU SHOULD HAVE CONTROL. IF YOU CAN’T STAND AGAINST A MINISTER PREACHING LIES, THEN WHERE IS THE HOPE FOR YOUR WORLD--OR DO YOU PREFER TO DONATE A TITHE WHILE THE PREACHER LULLS YOU INTO HELL?

Can you do it? Of course you can. Right in this bigoted little village, just this week, a Green Beret military man gave a “patriotic military” speech to the community and high school. It wasn’t what Col. Gritz would give for it was pro-war and aggression but how could they resist Col. Gritz on “publicity” grounds? You will never receive a more patriotic, country-oriented speech than you will get from James Gritz--IN TRUTH OF EXACTLY HOW IT IS FOR THE MAN DOES NOT SPEAK ON “IDEALISTIC” HEARSAY--HE ONLY SPEAKS OF THAT WHICH HE HAS EXPERIENCED! IN THIS MANNER--TRUTH IS NOT QUESTIONED. THIS IS AN OPPORTUNITY OF OPPORTUNITIES TO PLANT THE SEEDS FOR THE FALL HARVEST.

I must remind you that there is no apparent concern on the part of the Government over the lack of income tax payers and the money continues to flow out like water from a broken dam so, KNOW they have mighty plans up their sleeves and it bodes ill-wind for you ones. The only thing between you and loss of your nation is the lack of arms control--THEY STILL DON’T HAVE YOUR WEAPONS BUT THEY ARE VERY, VERY CLOSE, MY DEAR FRIENDS. YOU ARE ALL BUT TIED IN THE SACK AND READY FOR THE ROASTER.

I am going to quote some Headlines now and then shock you--I hope.

1. ZIONISTS DIGGING U.S. GRAVE: U.S. will emerge a defeated and degraded nation in a Middle East War fighting as ally of Zionists to help thieves hold onto Palestine plunder.

2. TALMUDIC LAW RULES USA: “Civil Rights” Are Not Civil Rights But Social Rights, and Not Amenable to Legislation (U.S. Supreme Court-1897).

3. U.S. ON BRINK OF SENSELESS BLOODBATH: Negroes victims of False Leaders Directed by Communists and Zionists.

4. AMERICA STANDS ALONE AND HATED IN THE WORLD: Blueprint for National Suicide.

5. ZIONIST LEADERS CONSPIRE TO RAILROAD UNITED STATES INTO A THIRD WORLD WAR.

6. DON’T GIVE UP YOUR RIGHT TO KEEP AND BEAR ARMS: GUN CONTROL WILL BE FINAL MOVE BEFORE TAKEOVER. and “ROBERT KENNEDY--HE DIED FOR ISRAEL.”

OK, now when do you think these were written?

1. Thursday, April 1, 1965.

2. March, 1970.

3. March 15, 1965.

4. January, 1968.

5. February, 1966.

6. July, 1968.

I give this as a sampling to let you know that you were in the pits over two decades ago--don’t you think it is time to pay closer attention?

Since this is being written specifically as an “Express” I will take the opportunity to respond to a very lengthy inquiry from one of our friends who asked about the coded “secret Kosher food tax” and if it was truth.

Indeed it is truth and I will outline a bit of the information regarding the coding.

CODE ON “KOSHER” PRODUCTS

The public is all but totally unaware that this “tax” exists. All Food Products marked with “K” or “U” have been taxed by the “Jewish” Rabbis.

On every pantry shelf in America lie dozens of canned and packaged food products which have a small “K” or “U” (within a circle) printed on the label. This symbol informs Orthodox “Jews” that the items have been checked by a rabbi to make sure that they have been prepared in accordance with “kashruth” rules as set out in the Jewish Talmud.

This means that the food does not contain a mixture of meat and dairy products, and no pork or shellfish. American food products already are checked by local and federal governmental agencies for purity and edibility. Jewish certification that they are Kosher in no way makes the product any more wholesome to “Christians”--or to Jews for that matter.

Millions of dollars are paid for Kosher approval. The huge manufacturers of processed food products in America have long kept a tight lid of secrecy on how much money they pay for Kosher approval. This subject is so sensitive that no media outlets dare even bring up this question before its readers. The truth, however, is that untold millions are paid to Jewish Orthodox organizations for this totally absurd Kosher certification.

The first group is Rabbi Bernard Levy’s “Committee for the Furtherance of Torah Observance”, which issues the “K” insignia. The other group is the “Union of Orthodox Jewish Congregations of America”. Now remember that the term “Jewish” is also a “code” indicating “Elite” followers of the Talmud (Protocols) and not the Torah, or religious books of the Hebrews.

In 1975 The New York Times (A Jewish owned newspaper) did publish information in a rare article on the subject. The article states that the food companies advertise extensively in Jewish publications informing Jews that their products have been kosher approved. Such ads are NEVER run in general publications. The “Times” says that the symbols on the products are printed “unobtrusively” on labels which intentionally go unnoticed by the general public.

Companies must pay huge sums to the rabbinical organizations for the right to use the endorsement. At the same time this cost is passed immediately on to you in the form of higher food prices and you who are not Jews are kept ignorant of this information and “tax”. This includes items such as Oreo cookies and Jello and all sorts of totally non-“Jewish” traditional food products. Funny thing is, the non-Zionist “Jews” are the only ones who have raised objection and they raised a loud voice against the practice. There are only around 600,000 “Orthodox” (Zionists are NOT Orthodox) Jews in America, out of some 12 million Jews. Therefore, the Jews have objected to this totally unnecessary rip-off of the American consumer (which includes the Jewish/American). It is referred to in the Jewish circles as the “Kosher Food Racket”.

The label marking goes back to 1919 when Joseph Jacobs set up the “Joseph Jacobs Organization, Inc.” As you might assume, it became a multi-million dollar operation when a million dollars was a gigantic sum. The racket worked so well that organized rabbinical organizations took it over from Jacobs in 1925 and went from the New York area to national distribution. At that point they stopped spending money on advertising and kept the entire “pay-off” for themselves.

As time has passed it has become an open “black-jack” blackmail scheme and by year 1960 there were 225 some odd companies paying the Jewish kosher tax. By 1966 the number increased to 475, in 1975 some 700 and so on. Over 300 rabbis are now at work for the two Orthodox organizations going around extracting huge fees for their kosher stamp of approval.

Would you general readers recognize any of the companies? Indeed--General Foods, Mueller’s, Delmonico Foods, Hunt-Wesson Foods, Inc., Proctor and Gamble Co., General Foods Kitchens, Morton Salt Co., The Nestle Co., Lever Brothers Co., Nabisco, etc. Of course you also have to realize that most of these named companies are now facade corporations functioning under huge bankers‟ Cartel conglomerates. But you end up with this “tax” on foods such as Bartons Candies, Kraft Products, all Heinz foods, Hunts foods, Maxwell House, Star-Kist, Kelloggs, Post cereals, Birdseye Products, Gaines Dog Food (and yet I wonder why the dog needs kosher food?), Kool Aid, Colgate-Palmolive, General Foods, Clapps Baby Foods and on and on. I haven’t time nor inclination to scan any further.

I will say that you American taxpayers are hit two ways by this vicious blackmail racket. You must pay higher food prices so that the Jewish scam-tax can be paid. The company writes it off as a business expense and thusly lowers its own tax--WHICH YOU MUST MAKE UP. Then the Jewish organizations collect the total huge revenue and DO NOT HAVE TO PAY A TAX BECAUSE THEY ARE “RELIGIOUS”. How the money collected is spent is a deep dark secret never revealed!

I hope this answers your inquiry, readers, but I think this is sufficient. Thank you for being alert.

DANNY QUAYLE SLIP-OOPS!

I thank Donna B. for sharing this information and clipping from an April issue of a national newspress release:

“Boston: (A.P.)--Vice President Dan Quayle said he must have misspoken when he described the Persian Gulf War as a victory for the “forces of AGGRESSION.”

“Quayle was praising the U.S. war effort when he made the verbal “slip?” during a speech yesterday to the American Society of Newspaper Editors.

“Reflecting on the war’s outcome, Quayle said it was “a stirring victory for the forces of aggression against lawlessness……” and so be it.

BLOODBATH

Dear ones, if you are not sickened by that which has been Bush-triggered in the Middle East, then I am not sure we have any meeting ground.

Bush had to stop the invasion of Iraq because the Soviets threatened to intervene unless he halted the American advance.

So, at this point the whole area has collapsed into chaos and a bloodbath triggered by Bush’s own urging of an uprising against Saddam Hussein--and this time, all of your observers agree regardless of that which they tell you. Those poor refugees were so taunted and worked up and terrified for their lives by the terrorists in their midst telling them (and showing examples) of that which Saddam would do to them that you now have these millions on death marches--running to the unknown from something which does not and never did exist as danger to them. And come on, America--what of those terrible stories about Kuwait at the hands of the Iraqis? Dear ones, Iraq annexed as the 19th province, Kuwait--do you really totally destroy and kill off your own workers? Your own military air force dropped napalm on most of those oil wells which are spewing the pollution about the lands. How much will you accept? It certainly appears to be limitless. Worse, you are now going to foot the bill for even more fire-fighters because the fires continue to burn and your own multibillion dollar extinguishers are failing, when all it would take is one very small air/fuel cell per well and instantly all are poofed out. Don’t you weary of the lies dumped on your intelligence?

I want to leave that mess alone for the minute because that which is going on while you are distracted, against the Palestinians, is incredible beyond your imaginings.

INNOCENT CIVILIANS IN KUWAIT

Operation Desert Storm is technically over, and a few American troops are drizzling home and being pulled out of Iraq and Kuwait. But--the killing and the nightmare carnage in Kuwait continues, although it is now being perpetrated by the Kuwaitis themselves ON THE LOCAL PALESTINIAN POPULATION.

The stated purpose of involving some 540,000 U.S. troops in battle with Iraq was to free the tiny Arab sheikdom of Kuwait, annexed last August by Iraqi strongman Saddam Hussein, and to restore the emir to this throne.

Following the current cease-fire, horrifying scenes of terribly tortured and wantonly murdered Kuwaitis have filled American television screens, inflaming the senses of the American people against Hussein’s “inhuman brutality”. But ah, it now turns out that some of the worst atrocities, such as the killing of Kuwaiti babies to steal their incubators, are proven to be fakes.

However, the American people are not seeing the heinous horrors now taking place in Kuwait under the direction of the Khazarian Mossad through the Kuwaitis--while the Americans still in Kuwait are forced to stand by and allow the atrocities to proceed!

NEW MURDERERS

Before the eyes of U.S. troops, Palestinians, who make up about one-third of Kuwait’s population, are being hunted down and deported or detained by Kuwaiti armed forces, secret police and still-intact civilian resistance to the Iraqi occupation.

Thousands of Palestinians, Egyptians, Iraqis, Jordanians and other Arab people, many of whom were born in Kuwait, are being dumped by the busload over the border into the no-man’s land of southern Iraq, penniless, without food, water or identification papers.

American soldiers reported on March 5, that they came across the bodies of four Palestinian males, each of whom had been shot in the head and emasculated. However, your U.S. military command insists there is actually no problem “and all that will clear up”. Doctors are reporting hundreds of cases of horrible mutilations among the Palestinian population. Among Palestinians brought to one hospital were six men shot execution-style with a bullet in the head. The same groups within Kuwait now describe the killings of the Palestinians as “worse” and “more brutal” than they described prior to the “invasion”.

What will happen to those in Iraqi territory? There is one refugee camp located about a mile inside Iraq where more than 600 deportees are receiving only shelter beneath the plastic given them by American troops from the ready-to-eat meal containers. They have had to live solely upon the generosity of passing American troops. But the Americans are now ordered “out”. Please, in the name of God Almighty, wake up, people--can you not see your plight? Equally as bad as for those Palestinians are the ones still in Palestine--THEY ARE STILL UNDER MARTIAL LAW AT THE HANDS OF THE KHAZAR ELITE--not able to come out or work or even “live”. Shamir answers the inquiries regarding occupation land-building for Jews as necessary and plans are “to continue, for our mission is to develop these lands”. America--YOU ARE NEXT!

WHAT OF RUSSIA’S “HELP” TO THE COALITION?

The facts are, and are now coming public, that it simply is not as presented to you--surprise!

The Bush administration and the Establishment news media, marching in the usual lock-step during the Persian Gulf War, portrayed to the American people the great importance of Soviet involvement in the conflict. BS!

It IS true that there was Soviet involvement and that its impact was significant, but not, however, in the manner that the American people have been told.

While the Bush administration has portrayed the Soviets as helping to bond together the so-called multinational coalition facing the forces of Iraq’s Saddam Hussein, the truth is that the Soviets were heavily supporting the Iraqis before and during the battle.

In addition to supplying materiel and military advisers throughout the conflict, the Soviets were allowed by the Iraqis to share sophisticated U.S. technology obtained from captured U.S. weapons when Kuwait was invaded and annexed by Iraq.

In addition, now French intelligence sources reveal openly that Soviet military personnel actually served in forward battlefield positions with the Iraqis.

To create the image of Soviet cooperation with U.S. forces, it was leaked to the U.S. media that the KGB had provided the CIA with considerable, detailed information about Iraq’s Soviet-built arsenal of weapons. However, in the middle of the cover-up it is now discovered that most information regarding the arsenal of weaponry, mostly from Russia, was deliberately delivered by Soviet military officers who “defected” last November and have mysteriously gone home again. You see, and Schwarzkopf has told you as much on open television, and I told you a year ago, that this particular little war was planned well over two years ago.

Funny thing about little wars--the truth usually unfolds because the world, except (apparently) America, is getting nervous. The French intercepted Russian radio broadcasts from some 150 Soviet military advisers who remained in Iraq to operate electronic listening posts and receive satellite reconnaissance focused into the area. The fact is that the Soviet military advisers and technical people never LEFT Iraq.

Now, you who think this “New World Order” of the Khazar Zionist Cartel is a good idea, I suggest you had better look again. All you did in this war was give the Khazars a good foothold to manipulate you and that is PROVEN by the very fact that all your dealings since the so-called cease-fire have been to keep Baker in Israel with Shamir and the other terrorists such as Assad, etc. I would be VERY NERVOUS if I were you--for guess what they have planned for those empty military bases which are being “closed”? What will you do with so many military men and women back in an already bankrupt work force? The insurance industry is collapsing NOW, the banks (except for the Master Cartel) are collapsing, the S&L‟s have collapsed--your nation is bankrupt and the house of cards is in the whirlwind. Your Constitution is totally disregarded by the very men you “elected” to protect you--you locked the foxes inside the henhouse. You have turned your government into a “democracy” controlled by voting numbers into your enemy’s hands. Your own President has openly stated to you that you are now a “DEMOCRACY” and no longer a Republic. That means government by the majority vote of Congress--and the majority of Congress is totally and absolutely controlled by the Zionist Elite. Everything from here on in will be controlled through Executive Orders and Emergency Regulations just as was set up so conveniently by the “war”. Worse, they no longer bother to hide the facts from you except in the most slip-shod manner. They are so sure of themselves, dear ones, that they simply laugh at you and continue to dump the pornography upon you and call you bigots if you object. Soon--you will NOT OBJECT!

I repeat something I told you long ago--you are expendable and you will be expended except for those who can serve the new Kings. Once you allow the total loss of your Constitution--YOU ARE DEAD! If you don’t believe that you are vulnerable and that the enemy is on your own doorsteps--how about just a little comfort zone surprise for you. On April 3rd (1991) your own military officials had to admit, under inquiry, that a MiG intruder (fighter-bomber) was over Florida, undetected by radar or any other means. No interceptors were scrambled to even check out the MiG-23 flown by a Cuban pilot and worse, tower personnel at Key West were unaware of the foreign fighter until it circled the field several times. Dear ones, that particular MiG-23 is nuclear weapon capable! Funny thing about this is that this incident occurred and you readers were told about it when it happened on March 20. Comforting to know that not only do these things happen but you are not informed (and even then the incident goes into the deep freeze) for weeks? Good luck, America.

Not to worry, though, America, for your leaders are right on top of things and ready to stand up for America and the Constitution as shown by your own wondrous Colin Powell to be Guest of Honor and receive accolades “for his service to unification of American-Israeli brotherhood”. His appearance was the highlight of the three-day conference in Washington of the American-Israel Public Affairs Committee. Many conferees even had tears in their eyes as they watched a 10-minute film, made by American-Israel Public Affairs Committee’s office in Israel--showing Iraqi missile attacks and the arrival of U.S. Patriot anti-missile batteries.

Dharma, it is long past lunch time and we need a break. Then I wish to discuss a few more points regarding robotoids for I seem to have stirred up the hornets. You will note however, that you now have first-hand information from one who is on the “inside” and knows the CIA very, very well and you got confirmation, precious--even moreso you learned that the replications coming out of Japan are even more superbly crafted than those coming prior to now.

Also please note the newly coming co-ventures and meetings with Gorbachev of Japan’s top people--in Japan. Also note that within the week Gorbachev requested 500 million dollars in additional food credits--FROM YOU AMERICA--and got it! That means that all the prior is used up and now the flow will be quite steady. Pray for a good grain crop this year, chelas, for all your reserves are gone! So be it. Let us take a rest, please. Thank you. I ask that efforts to get OPERATION SHANSTORM to the printers be kept high on the list of “to do”. I also request that Druthea’s transmission from Esu Sananda be gotten into an Express and perhaps someone can work a bit on possibilities of utilizing the Education thrust as mentioned. Hatonn to clear for this session.

CHAPTER 2

REC #2 HATONN

WEDNESDAY, APRIL 17, 1991 2:54 P.M. YEAR 4, DAY 244

COURAGE

There are many things you ones must learn to put aside as the lashing of the winds. You come back to work with a bit of a heavy heart mixed with great relief--let us ponder together. Your attention has been drawn to a letter from RK, one of the few of the so-called Christian Community who had stood in open-minded risking. The purpose was to draw this document into my attention--think you not that I already knew the perplexity of the young man? Let us briefly speak of these things and set them aside for they are not worthy of the time consumed.

Firstly, he has not denied your truth nor accepted it--he speaks exactly that which “shows”. He risks giving ALL a hearing in an effort to find balance within self, no more and no less. All ones pride selves in being “outspoken” or “individualistic” but continue to wear the same safe costume of the multitudes. We confront instilled beliefs and “druthers” and many skeletons are tucked within the closets of each and this young “Christian” seeker is no different. Further, our work has brought Truth which offers naught but pain and could cost the young man half his congregation--who had felt safe within that particular fold having been denounced by other sects--i.e. the “Masons” within the congregation. The perception is always that somehow we denounce them. Nay, nay--we denounce none save evil and most often we do not name them--they always name themselves.

All on Earth-place say they want to do GOD’S work and be in service unto God at his coming--but all deny His coming. Note that exception is taken to “some” “opinions”. Well, chelas, you who know me well, know that I express the direct opinions of God--does this set me apart? Indeed! You all ask for higher help and to be allowed to be shown the way--and then you turn away when the prayers are answered for you had already decided that which you would believe or confront. God has all the time in infinity--so have ye, EXCEPT that as YOU PERCEIVE IT, YOU ARE OUT OF THIS SEGMENT! Further, how you respond and act in this segment of experience controls that which you experience in the next.

I know why ones hesitate and cover all assets for it is as Oberli often remarks--Mugwumps (those who sit straddle the fence with the mug on one side and the “wump” on the other). The outcome usually depends upon which side of the fence the mug faces for the kick which will invariably come to the wump often causes a decision to be made. And further, most often the face will follow the nose if not chopped off to spite the face. Soften your stance, brothers, for there is but one thing sure and final--ye will come into and within the laws of God or ye have a long journey ahead. We come to coerce no-one. Further, no-one needs agree with Rick, George, Harry, Tom or Dick--but you’d better pay attention to God and God has sent forth his Hosts in preparation--and I get to head the troops. Ones do not even have to agree with Hatonn’s opinions--but where the Laws of God and The Creation are concerned--no bending, no great allowances--they simply ARE and they bring balance, whether man likes of it or not. I suggest that nothing else Man has wrought or practices or “ALLOWS” in actions has brought peace or balance either within or without. In the offering to make available the opportunities God pronounces to the world that the being has not found his own truth, no matter who it is--for if Truth is found the “allowing” is still gentle but the acceptance without discernment is put aside--for you do not give sanction to that which is unsanctioned in Truth. God judges not the Man--but his actions, and the actions of some groups upon your place are simply acts without God. Do you deny the Man? No, but ye do not give sanctions unto his actions--and in presenting forum, in itself, sanctions the actions to great extent. When man cleans of his own nest then he sees more clearly the debris in his brother’s. You cannot be IN the pie and also outside it. But you can eat the pie and be outside it whilst you also have it within you. Ponder it. Where do ye ones align with the pie? Yes, I offered the challenge and the letter was the response for the receiver is not ready to catch the ball--it matters not--I too, have time. It is hard, indeed, to take the chalice from God for it requires commitment and decision and, usually, changes in accepted acceptance of behaviors which are humanly resisted. As I say--God has a lot of time and the patience of that which created a universe. Dharma is GREATLY relieved for she has had enough battering and harassment from this village, as have the rest of you involved. Go forth, and experience the lessons and enjoy for it broadens your own understanding. You will see to what extent you have grown and “outgrown” the crutches of mysticism.

I, Hatonn, am not a very popular old fellow for I call spades--spades and no amount of shoveling of you ones will change one iota of the laws of God and my whole intention is to produce those laws in final unflinching format unto you of Shan and so be it.

I ask--again, that you ones refrain from pointing at clouds and stars and pronouncing them craft. You will be given to know when a ship resides within either--but you lose more intelligent and thinking persons by that one bit of loose-mouth chatter than all else that you do. For instance, I can tell you now that there is great, great rapport between me and our visitors of two days ago--and yet, you took them out to see the clouds and we all but lost both of them--worse, all you were pointing to were clouds! YOU are not given to know and I have asked that you not assume such responsibility lest you get eggs spattered upon thine faces--which you did!

We have entered the phase of “deadly game” and you will grow with the team or I must ask that you keep silence. I wish to include all of you who work so hard at the tasks at hand but you cannot have judgment of the value of some of our contacts. These ones have been up to their nauseated eyes with the UFO groupies and clouds and lights, abductions and blood-sucking mutilators. Angry? No, just reminding you--and yes, a bit aggravated for I felt that you ones were beyond the phase of such actions with total strangers--you know not but that these ones are in total service to the CIA, KGB and Mossad--do you? If I cannot ask, and get, mature judgment then I shall have to have these meetings kept between the visitors and myself--I do not wish to do that, friends, for I miss you greatly and I so enjoy our company. Bear with me a bit longer for the time is soon when the silver ships will look nothing like clouds. These things are the personal link with your brothers here with you ones whom they come to serve. Let us please just remember to be discriminating.

ROBOTOIDS AND SYNTHETIC AUTOMATONS

I don’t even have the proper language to further discuss this subject with you for it is obvious that the general public is so uninformed that I hardly know where to begin. Therefore, in light of that which I gave you a week or so past, I shall try to move back in years to incidents and utilize descriptions as we move along. An excellent place to begin is, say, around your years 1978 and 1979 because robotics were on the scene, having moved from “doubles” and “look-alikes” into robotoids and then on into synthetic automatons which are referred to as “synthetics”.

Doubles had been utilized frequently and with astounding results for some years prior to 1978 but in Spring of ”79 Russia had begun to deploy this astonishing new Intelligence weapon. Those were the “organic robotoids”--artificial robot-like living creatures that simulate human beings. By introducing the robotoids, the Russians were able to make a shambles of the Bolshevik plans then in progress. Preparations were moving fast for a new Bolshevik socialist revolution right there in the United States, but the Russian robotoids stopped it cold. The major problem--then as now--the Zionist Elite have no real loyalty to any cause save their own so that which comes forth is utilized in any manner necessary to gain their own desires and the “host” factor is usually done-in while the wolf hides behind the lead-sheep’s wool. Even more importantly, the joint Bolshevik and Zionist Middle East War plan was temporarily thwarted. This prevented the Bolsheviks from going ahead with the rest of their plan for an American nuclear first strike against Russia and so, the next attempt of serious magnitude was set up for 1982. Yes, you read exactly that and if you know not of which I speak--please go read the Journals for I cannot repeat it all.

After that time, the Russians pressed forward with their robotoid infiltration and take-over of the United States.. Within mere weeks, the year-and-a-half SALT II stalemate vanished and the treaty was signed in Vienna; for months major surprises showered the news which were the direct result of Russia’s robotoid “invasion”. At the time there were ones on your place who were being fed information right out of the Rockefeller Cartel and the CIA regarding these beings and it was being written, censored by the media and you the public tossed it aside like limp popcorn. Well, the two major resources were silenced and you were the loser. As we have bits of time on this subject, I shall back up and give you some scenarios which you can confirm, i.e. Sen. Church’s strategy (robotoid) to undo the Cuba crisis and to save SALT II. But this story is for 1979 because it is so important in magnitude.

A most important case in point was to do with America’s new relationship with Red China. In 1978, the Carter Administration was in a state of panic over Russia’s newly deployed crushing military power in space. The so-called China-card policy was the result. America suddenly dumped Taiwan and recognized Red China but the Russians were working fast to unravel the ties between the United States and China. Russia was determined to re-establish her own working relationship with China. In October talks were continuing between Russian and Chinese officials in Moscow with that goal in view. Suddenly a Federal District Judge ruled that it was illegal for President Carter to breach the treaty with Taiwan. Instead, he said, Congress must be consulted. In June the same Judge had refused to rule in the case, but the Russian robotoid take-over in the U.S. had changed things forever. Out of the blue came the surprise thunderbolt of the ruling. It could hardly have been better calculated to shake Chinese confidence in the United States, and it came at the very moment when Red Chinese negotiators were staring across the table at their Russian counterparts in Moscow.

In every possible way, the Russians were trying to make use of their robotoid advantage while they could, because there was a lesson which ran throughout military history and the Russians knew it well. That lesson was that when one side in the conflict developed a new weapon, the other side would soon counter it with a similar and often, better, one. A new weapon can decide a conflict only if it is used quickly.

The United States was far behind that of Russia in robotoid technology as well as space technology, but then the Bolshevik and Zionist enemies of Russia had achieved their own surprise. The Rothschild interests, which controlled both movements, had for many years been deeply involved in biological research of all kinds. They had not succeeded in learning the secrets of the Russian robotoids, but they had achieved success with something very similar. Those developedments were called “synthetic automatons” or simply “synthetics”. A Rothschild synthetic was similar to a Russian robotoid in certain ways. Each is an artificial life-form designed to simulate a human being, but synthetics also differ from robotoids in important ways. For one thing, they are generated by radically different techniques. Both utilize genetic samples from actual humans as their starting point, but beyond that everything is different.

The Russian process is a close relative of recombinant DNA techniques involving hormones and other life forms which could be loosely described as bacteria, simply for lack of better description. The details of the process were shrouded in the greatest secrecy of anything in historical reference--but the process (and I have already described it at any rate) enables robotoids to be generated from “scratch” very, very rapidly. The Rothschild process, by contrast, did not start from scratch--ah ha! Instead, certain tissues extracted from bovine (cattle) were the starting point. Are the lights flickering, L. Howe?

The synthetic is then generated in a process that changes the genetic make-up in order to simulate a person being copied. It is the outgrowth of a discovery made in the 1950’s in France. The experiment involved two species of ducks called khaki Cambells (go look it up right after the shock goes away), and white Pekins. The landmark duck experiment of 1959 was reported in a book titled THE BIOLOGICAL TIME BOMB by one, I believe, Taylor, Gordon R. It was published around the late 1960’s by the New American Library, New York, N.Y. Taylor described the experiment in these words, quote: “They had extracted DNA from the cells of the khaki Cambells and had injected it into the white Pekins, thinking that just possibly the offspring of the latter might show some character derived from khaki Cambells. To their utter astonishment the actual ducks they injected began to change. Their white feathers darkened, and their necks began to take on the peculiar curve which is a mark of the khaki Cambell.” Beginning with that clue, the Rothschild synthetic process continued to be developed--in great secrecy and by the late ‘70’s, synthetics were beginning to appear on the scene.

I do not wish to frighten Dharma but she must become aware that it was known that she would write these documents from onset of her time here on the planet--only she did not know.

Her brother was in a very high-level military intelligence position; he was replaced at the time of his original “heart attack” and several times since. For your confirmation, chela, remember that they would not allow you to visit--you were also told by astonished ones that when they first saw him afterwards his hair had turned snow white in a matter of hours--from the research medications. “They” usually do not make such errors in presentation but were caught off guard by a persistent wife who stumbled in prior to having the preparations fully under control. The one who came to visit last summer via Nellis Field and Edwards Air Force Base was quickly identified by you but most people will not even question and will attribute changes to aging and “whatever”. Please KNOW, chela, that we wrap you in love and will see you through this journey for it has indeed been a painful walk for you. Don’t concern about your father, child, for he has long ago moved on, but it was necessary to have a “body” in his place perchance you went to visit--it would make it far easier to keep you in surveillance. Your brother even remembers a lot of his experience and departure and became quite confused in your presence--it is indeed typical and the clues were all over the circumstance.

CARTER

On October 9, 1979 Carter robotoid No. 18 was scheduled to hold a news conference. Three days earlier, Brezhnev No. 2 had made his proposals in East Berlin for military reductions in Europe. Robotoid No. 18 had been programmed to react positively to the proposals but instead your alleged President said, quote: “I think it’s an effort designed to disarm the willingness or eagerness of our allies adequately to defend themselves.” The Russians were totally dumbfounded. This was a fresh robotoid, surely the recurring instability problem could not be showing up so rapidly. After the news conference, he was bundled off for examination and testing, and that produced the second big surprise. It was not robotoid No. 18 at all, but a total synthetic. The synthetic was then transported to Novosibirsk for further study. There, robotoid scientists were able to establish an important and unpleasant fact: the source of the genetic material used in generating the synthetic had been robotoid No. 18; and whereas the Russian robotoids vary somewhat from one to another, the synthetic was virtually identical in appearance to the missing robotoid No. 18. But an important favorable fact was also discovered--the synthetics are inferior mentally to the robotoids. It wasn’t clear at the time how fast the Bolsheviks would be able to deploy the synthetics, but the guerilla war between the Rothschild synthetics and the Russian robotoids was underways.

Dharma, allow us to leave this for it is now too lengthy for an Express. I hope that you ones tune in same time tomorrow for the ongoing saga of THE TURNING WORLD. No, day after tomorrow as Dharma has to go to depositions regarding their property. I hope I have whetted your appetite for learning for we have only just begun!

In love, appreciation and gratitude for audience, I stand aside for clearance.

Gyeorgos Ceres Hatonn, Cmdr.

UFF-IGFC

CHAPTER 3

REC #1 HATONN

FRIDAY, APRIL 19, 1991 1:43 P.M. YEAR 4, DAY 246

FRIDAY, APRIL 19, 1991

Hatonn present this day in the light of God, in service unto Truth and JUSTICE--where, world, is your justice?

We start our writing late this day and herein I shall share enough to allow you to understand the pressures that are applied to deny you of the citizens any form of justice and Constitutional rights. I will, first of all, say, too, that things are at extreme level of stress and I ask that Oberli not allow this to pass. I ask him, now, to contact Attorney Tips and tell him what has happened. The incident in the non-deposition with Mr. Berg and Mr. Horn was a breaking point. Dharma could not remember her name when she awakened this morning.

You readers deserve to know that yesterday was to be a deposition of one Steven Berg of Santa Barbara Savings who is the S&L Attorney and the instigator of all problems regarding this dwelling and property.

I asked Oberli to take the little tape recorder to the deposition which was being held in an office on private property with a court certified recorder present for taking testimony.

I will also give you a secret--these two S&L lawyers intended to simply take five or six hours divulging no information and have, in fact, made every possible effort to keep this “Berg” from any kind of testimony. There are motions against motions and games upon games--I do, however, believe these buzzards have met their match!

As the swearing-in was done (which was already invalid as to testimony for the man is a “Jew” and swears to the Kol Nedrie annually--which proclaims that all vows are invalid during the entire of the following year), Oberli just looked over to the little hand-held transcriber (which by the way, still had some of my tapes on it) and Mr. Horn came unglued. He demanded that if Mr. Ekker intended to use the machine he and Mr. Berg would leave. Basis? Oh, it was not mentioned in the “summons” that the meeting would be recorded! Well, what about the “Recorder” from the court? Well, that was different!

Funny thing about Mr. Horn--after every visit to the court file after every hearing--SOMEONE mysteriously takes and disposes of certified documents, appointment files and you guessed it: ACTUAL TAPE-RECORDED ACTIONS WITHIN THE COURT ITSELF WHEREIN THE JUDGE ABUSED EVERY LEGAL BEHAVIOR POSSIBLE IN THE MIDST OF A COURTROOM FILLED WITH PEOPLE--BUT THE CASE MUST BE DROPPED BECAUSE THE TAPE IS MISSING. Now, dear friends, what would be your first thoughts on the matter?--ah so, Mr. Tips and Oberli conferenced and decided that it was quite CONSTITUTIONAL for Mr. Ekker to record the little meeting and guaranteed under oath that it would be only for personal use and noted that most often a court recorder also tapes a session to check against misunderstandings on her/his own equipment. After Mr. Horn’s throwing all manner of offensive slurs (on the record this time), Mr. Tips suggested against them leaving this legally-called and ordered deposition and still they got up and angrily walked from the room--so a six-hour deposition of nothing lasted some 5 minutes. I would say we are making some manner of progress?

What is my point herein? I am asked constantly, “What can we do--how can we get people to read the Journals, etc., etc.,” and “What can we do to prove truth and cause ones to look and listen and thus and so?” WE ARE SIMPLY GOING TO ALLOW OUR OWN ADVERSARY TO PROVE OUR EXISTENCE, PROVE OUR TRUTH AND GARNER SO MUCH ATTENTION THAT THE NATION WILL BE WATCHING THE “THREE FACES OF EVE” EVERY DAY OF EVERY HEARING. AND IF YOU THINK THE BEST PSYCHIATRISTS (OR THE WORST) ARE GOING TO QUARREL VERY LONG OVER THE POTENTIAL HEREIN OF, AT THE LEAST, MULTIPLE PERSONALITIES--YOU HAVEN’T SEEN ANYTHING YET! I most surely think this will get a lot more interesting before it gets boring. Publicity is what you need, dear ones--a lot of publicity and ones willing to stand on Truth. You think after a “Scopes” type “Darwin and Evolution” trial on national vidiot boxes, there won’t be a clamor for these Journals? Don’t underestimate God, beloved ones, and yet, we have to have support--mostly for my scribe and then for the attorneys. It will undoubtedly be expensive but damages should return abundantly for somewhere along the way of stress--a little retired grandmother no longer exists!! Dharma said it very well this morning when she couldn’t remember that “other person” that Mr. Horn and Judge Jason Brent had murdered and when she did remember, she couldn’t spell her name. She immediately remembered Dorma who wrote and Dorushka Maerd who had to stop writing because of the incredible stress over moving, not moving and losing everything they had spent a lifetime to acquire at now retirement age--bankruptcy and being literally shot at and hit, insulted publicly by a court judge and being called insane once she began to finally write Journals, etc. Between 1986 and 1989 was the space between the first published book and the first Journal.

Then when the Journals began to flow, she poured all assets back into publication and sent all present and future proceeds into the Institute and/or whatever--thus causing her family to have nothing from them. Do you believe the adversary is going to consider this “sane”? BUT, if they prove she is insane--what of poor Oberli--have they not been the cause of her insanity? Further, they MUST prove that Hatonn is REAL, do they not? Even evil cannot have it BOTH WAYS! WITNESSES? EVERY ONE OF YOU WHO READ THE JOURNALS AND FIND THEM TO BE TRUTH, WHETHER OR NOT YOU BELIEVE IN HATONN’S REALITY--THE JOURNALS ARE 100% TRUTH! Even Bill Cooper, who is the largest denouncer of the Journals (though--he certainly hasn’t lowered himself to the level of reading them), can testify that either HE LIES or the Journals are Truth! DO YOU BELIEVE THAT GOD CANNOT BE AS CLEVER OR AS CAPABLE AS SATAN? I WOULD HOPE THAT ONES SUCH AS EUSTACE MULLINS, HOWARD FREEMAN, JAMES GRITZ, NORD DAVIS, HARLEY OR LEWIS LAUGHINGLY, RON PAUL, LA ROUCHE‟S GROUP, SPOTLIGHT, ETC., BEGIN TO SEE THIS LOVELY NEW HANDWRITING ON THE WALL. WE ARE GOING TO PROVIDE YOU A NATIONAL AUDIENCE AT THEIR OWN GAME IF YOU--WHO CLAIM TO WANT YOUR CONSTITUTION RESTORED AND TRUTH AND JUSTICE RETURNED TO YOUR NATION AND PEOPLE--WILL STEP FORWARD AND PROVIDE THE POSSIBILITIES THE ABILITY TO FLOWER HEREIN--NOW!

You ones can continue to quibble over mutilated cows and wring your hands--or you can fall in as citizens and take this opportunity for hearing and spreading Truth throughout this world. This little miscarriage of justice is not in point herein--a national/international forum for justice is that which is being made available--but YOU will see it and you will do it--I can write the dialogue and feed you the lines, but you attorneys and people of Truth must stand forth and fill your roles. Frankly, I must know who will take this banner and carry it before I dump one more straw on the backs of these two devoted workers. I shall not ask one more whiplash upon Dharma unless you who claim to be devoted unto Truth give me response.

I need you ones who are students of the Constitution to come forward and see what all rights have been violated here. I ask you who know the law to come forward--Eustace Mullins, I ask you to study this issue and allow us to discern just how MANY cases and causes Oberli (and perhaps America West) might have out of this matter. You see, before we are done, I remind you--the underworld dirt is spread all over the counterparts in this issue--right to your past president and the new one! Dharma is absolutely correct--that one known as Doris Jones Eloise Ekker was murdered at the hands of YOUR adversary. Ponder it.

Now some thoughts for this day, please.

STILL HAVING PROBLEMS OVER THE IRS?

STILL THINK IT IS “JUST”?

I am going to ask Dharma to write some information which I am sure you will find interesting revolving around a bit of the “Bush” family. You were all told that Mr. & Mrs. Bush are due a “REFUND” this year of $14,000 in taxes overpaid. Well, let’s see how a few Bush family members fare and let us see just who personal close friends might be (and I fully intend to keep it short so I cannot possibly cover enough other than to get your attention).

Recently a little review was written about the former Internal Revenue Service Commissioner Lawrence Gibbs, and Gibbs‟ multiple connections to George Bush. The title of the article (and I intentionally do not give resource because the iron fist has already fallen--but not soon enough to squelch its reprinting elsewhere) was “The Career of Lawrence B. Gibbs: An Unauthorized Tour of the IRS”. The article reviewed the knot of relations between President Bush and Gibbs who was IRS Commissioner from 1986 to 1989, and examined the public policies that arose from their connections, including the role the IRS played, particularly beginning in 1986--the year Gibbs took over at IRS--in hounding, harassing, persecuting, and prosecuting several patriots too numerous to mention herein, and the political movement associated with him.

Now, as a little follow-on, it seems only appropriate to ask some questions of Mr. Gibbs, George Bush and the Internal Revenue Service about a few connections and interesting points of proven, valid facts.

Since the presenting of these questions is so well done as written, I see that I shall just do you a greater service, as well as the writer, if I simply plagiarize them--that word seems to fit nicely and I have permission to utilize the information in any manner possible (which I suppose negates the “meaning” of the word) but I am grateful.

SIX QUESTIONS

1) Concerning the President’s brother, PRESCOTT BUSH, JR.

In May 1988, during George Bush’s presidential campaign, his brother Prescott, Jr., arranged a $20 MILLION resort construction project in China. Prescott was given a one-third share of the project without having to invest any money, in return for “the good-will expected in having him involved”. Less politely perhaps--a bribe in expectation that Prescott’s brother, George, would become President of the United States.

QUESTION: HOW WAS THIS INCOME TAXED?

2) Concerning the President’s son, JOHN ELLIS “JEB” BUSH.

In 1977, when his father, George Bush, commenced Latin American banking operations out of Houston, Jeb Bush became the Caracas, Venezuela representative of Texas Commerce Bank, a bank long in the family of board member James Baker III.

In the early 1980‟s, Jeb Bush became a business partner with gangster Alberto Duque in $30 MILLION of Florida real estate deals. Jeb Bush worked as a Florida contact man for Cuban, Central American, and other Contra-related dirty operations, run directly out of his father’s Vice Presidential office, and in connection with Uncle Prescott’s medical supply operations for the Contras.

Duque went to prison in 1983 for banking and financial fraud.

In 1987, Jeb Bush became Florida’s Secretary of Commerce, official liaison to the Caribbean and Latin American business community. By then, cocaine imports were deluging Florida and depressing the street price, though the Reagan administration’s “task force” to stop dope imports had been headed by Vice President George Bush since 1982. George was also chairman of the Task Force on Combatting Terrorism, whose co-chairman, Oliver North, was busy running drugs throughout Latin America.

In 1987, Jeb Bush reportedly lobbied the U.S. government on behalf of Miguel Recarey and his Miami-based International Medical Center. Jeb Bush then received $75,000 from Recarey. After the Recarey firm came under investigation, Recarey became--and remains--a fugitive from justice.

QUESTION: HOW WAS THAT PAYMENT TO JEB TAXED?

3) Concerning the President’s brother-in-law, SCOTT PIERCE.

From 1975 to 1987 Scott Pierce, brother of Barbara Bush, was president of E.F. Hutton and Co., Wall Street brokers. In May 1985, E.F. Hutton pleaded guilty to 2,000 felony counts of mail and wire fraud in a $4.35 BILLION check-kiting scheme. The penalty--a $2 million corporate fine and no jail. Luckily (for Scott), the head of the Treasury Department’s enforcement division then was JOHN WALKER, JR., GEORGE BUSH’S COUSIN. Walker’s family firm, G.H. Walker, was Scott Pierce’s first, long-time employer.

The check-kiting scheme allowed for the use of untraceable funds, perfect for intelligence operations. Hutton director John Latshaw wrote to Hutton Chairman Robert Foman that the scheme “originated and was strongly supported by our president, SCOTT PIERCE”. Heroin sales proceeds were laundered through E.F. Hutton clients including the “Pizza Connection” of Franco della Torre, and Raymond Patriarca of the Connecticut mafia.

After Hutton’s protection of Patriarca’s dope trafficking was disclosed, Scott Pierce finally left Hutton’s presidency.

QUESTION: HOW DID THE IRS UNDER GIBBS HANDLE PIERCE AND HUTTON’S CRIMINAL BILLIONS?

4) Concerning the President’s son, GEORGE W. BUSH, JR.

George, Jr. is a board member and adviser to the CEO of Harken Energy Corporation of Houston. Harken is owned by George Soros, a leading investor in the U.S.S.R. and Communist China. Soros‟ money materialized in the Quantum Fund, a Wall Street investment firm founded with $250,000 in 1969. Its current value of $2.5 BILLION leads to questions of covert sponsors for Soros. Soros is the only known partner with Raisa Gorbachev in the “Glasnost Fund”, which Soros says is designed to help the “internal development of Soviet society”.

QUESTION: HOW HAVE GEORGE, JR’S FEES FROM SOROS’ COMPANY, AND SOROS’ OWN MONEY, BEEN HANDLED BY GIBBS AND THE IRS, AND HAS THEIR SOURCE BEEN ACCURATELY REPORTED?

5) Concerning the President’s son, NEIL M. BUSH.

From 1985 through August 1988 Neil Bush was on the board of Silverado Savings & Loan of Denver, Colo. One month after father George’s election to the presidency, the federal government shut down and took over the bankrupt Silverado, costing taxpayers $1.6 BILLION in insurance payments.

Beginning in 1983, Neil Bush’s primary business has been with JNB Exploration Company. Neil has been entitled to 23.4% of JNB‟s profits, though he contributed only $100 out of the $250,000 invested in the formation of the firm. The rest came from Kenneth Good and William Walters. Walters gave JNB a $1.35 million credit line. Good and Bush were investors in a Tampa, Florida real estate scheme, financed by Good.

In 1984 Good borrowed $35 MILLION FROM SILVERADO for a real estate scheme that never went through; Neil Bush and his co-directors accepted a $5 million REPAYMENT on the default. Walters received $200 MILLION IN LOANS FROM SILVERADO. THE LOANS WERE NEVER CALLED IN BY NEIL BUSH.

Both Good and Walters were top fundraisers for the Republican Party.

Michael Milken, now in prison for multi-billion dollar junk bond scams, reportedly funnelled at least $43 MILLION IN INVESTMENTS INTO SILVERADO, while his firm financially backed several leading Iran-Contra operatives.

The Houston Post of Feb. 3, 1990 reported that Neil Bush’s Silverado is one of the thrift institutions under potential investigation as a money channel to illegal Iran-Contra operations, in which S&L fraud was used to get around specific Congressional prohibitions of aid to the drug-running Contras.

QUESTION: HOW DID GIBBS’ IRS HANDLE NEIL BUSH’S TAX RETURNS?

6) A postscript concerning the President’s son, NEIL M. BUSH.

Neil Bush had been scheduled to have dinner on March 31, 1981, with the brother of John Hinckley, Jr. the Denver oil Hinckleys were close friends and large political contributors to then-Vice President George Bush.

But brother John Hinckley shot President Reagan on March 30, the day before the scheduled dinner. Reagan survived (??), and so Bush had to wait eight years to take over.

The dinner was presumably called off under the circumstances, but it may not be unreasonable to ask, given Neil’s unusual record, if Neil went ahead and wrote the Hinckley dinner off his taxes as a business expense?

* * * * * * * *

Dharma, take a break for a few minutes for I understand this is as hard for you to take as any of the readers--then, before we move back into “robotoids”, we will lay out for you exactly that which Mr. Bush’s “recovery plan” means to you--to start with, Slave Labor--(Yours, America). Hatonn to move to stand-by until you are ready to resume writing. I actually believe we are getting some attention, chela, so let us not get laggardly now. Thank you.

CHAPTER 4

REC #1 HATONN

SATURDAY, APRIL 20, 1991 9:07 A.M. YEAR 4, DAY 247

SATURDAY, APRIL 20, 1991

Dharma, allow us to move right along this day for there is much to be done away from this place. I need not remind you to watch Baker, need I? If you don’t note him in Israel (Khazar) making final plans for your downfall, then it would do no good for me to mention it. Meanwhile there is much to attend, i.e. please note that George Bush’s pet Inter-American Development Bank (IADB) has suspended a $350 million loan to Brazil which was destined to finance sewage infrastructure in the country’s worst slums. This is totally a pressure tactic to force the government to allocate more in foreign debt repayments. The genocidal consequences of Bush’s service to the international banks might make his favorite reference, Hitler, look like St. Francis who at least loved the animals.

The IADB’s own representatives in Brazil described the funds as “urgently needed” and they are now suspended--during a Cholera Epidemic which will devastate Brazil and other nations as well. Cholera bacillus, which is now ravaging Brazil’s neighbor of Peru and spreading into Ecuador and Colombia, is water/waste borne. It will establish a foothold in the very areas which have waited in vain for promised sewage and water-treatment facilities. This is exactly that which was planned when the cholera was introduced in order to bring the South American countries to their knees. Doesn’t anyone notice that after every “State” visit from America, plagues break out? The Brazilian Foreign Ministry issues a protest calling the Bank actions both unacceptable and illegal--do you think that it matters whether or not it is “illegal”?

It simply goes with the hole in the head (instead of the ozone layer) fear tactics--which kill, by the way. The experts lie to you just as they tell you the rainbow strobing lights from our craft are “ice crystals” refracting light from the star “behind”--and you all accept it with accolades and push to get telescopes “out there” to see it better. Why? Your Hubble telescope sits at White Sands. But they get you ready for the worst--which they will then pull down on you, right on schedule and with the predetermined symptoms and death scenario as predicted.

OZONE?

If ozone is so confounded life-saving for you ones then explain to me why you have “smog alerts” over the production of ozone? Wouldn’t it be more reasonable that if there is ozone protecting you in your stratosphere that the ozone produced would seek its way to its source and plug up the hole? And where do these stupid facts come from? NASA! The same NASA, by the way, that has lied to you about every space shuttle launch you have had. Funny thing about this ozone fact-finding board--there are NO DOCUMENTS UPON WHICH TO BASE SUCH claims. NASA, in fact, says there is no report that actually documents any of these claims and, not only that, but the data that claim an ozone depletion of as much as 6-8% per decade have not even been “peer” reviewed. So, that means that not only is there no written scientific evidence to back up these claims, but the data themselves have not even been submitted to competent scientists for examination. This is an outrage to your intelligence; it is a raw act of terrorism through which to totally control you and your actions, products and freedom.

I like one projector’s opinion of the situation: “This announcement came from NASA‟s Robert Watson, who has acquired a reputation among respected scientists as being an arrant hoaxster. Holes in the ozone layer? It’s far more likely, and far easier to document scientifically, that there’s a hole in Robert Watson‟s head, and another in the head of William Reilly, the similarly obsessed chieftain of the Environmental Protection Agency.”

The facts are, friends, that there has been a decrease in Ultra-Violet radiation of over 7%--exactly the opposite of what the ozone depletion theory predicts. Dear ones, to make accurate correlations you would have to measure at least 16% greater levels of UV today--you are measuring 7-12% lower than when the “thing” began in 1974. You are being duped, world.

LABOR OF THE SLAVE VARIETY

Let us speak of labor “recycling” which is a policy before the New York State Legislature at present which would introduce into the United States the policy of such labor recycling. This became quite notorious UNDER NAZI ECONOMICS MINISTER HJALMAR SCHACHT as the slave-labor camp system. This conveniently comes as reports are showing that unemployment claims nationally have reached a staggering eight-year high of some 550,000 for the ending of March. KNOW that those are only the “official” statistics, notoriously understated, for most unemployment benefits have run out and there is no other way to measure the unemployment levels. Real unemployment in the U.S. reaches into the tens of millions--but even the Bureau of Labor Statistics official figures have scarcely been reported in most U.S. press.

The New York project for “slave labor” is part and parcel of George Bush’s economic program for the United States--under which he has foisted costs of government off on states and localities and called it “federal budget deficit reduction”. You see, it would be fine if the government ran according to the Constitution and the federal government didn’t steal all the money from the states which would take care of local problems. That, coupled with Bush’s “zero-growth” (oh yes, there is such a plan), “free trade” fanaticism and such, translates into the death of American industry and savage austerity against Americans, and it has everything to do with the state and local government budget crises now erupting across the country.

Now let us look at how it works. Really good on the surface, so be careful at how you analyze the next information. Under the plan, an employer in New York City hiring the welfare recipients would be paid $318 per month, 90% of the $353 monthly check home relief recipients now receive. The employer would then be required to put out of his own pocket only an additional $326 per month to meet the monthly minimum wage equivalent for a 40-hour week of $680. The plan would be mandatory for all employable home-relief recipients who have stayed on the welfare rolls for six months without finding work.

Most of New York State’s 315,000 home-relief recipients have physical or psychological disabilities or drug dependencies which classify them as unemployable. But 115,000 people, equivalent to the labor force of a medium-sized city, are categorized as employable and would be the targets of this plan.

As the state fiscal year opens, 30 states are facing intractable deficit problems, including the two largest, California and New York. This crisis hits education and public sector employment in general, and will soon fuel another massive wave of layoffs. This Bush policy--bails out the banks and lets the localities collapse.

LABOR RECYCLING

In the current climate of skyrocketing, nationwide unemployment and declining wages, the plan would be an incentive to employers of unskilled labor to fire current employees and hire the welfare recipients at roughly half the net cost. Then, after a year when the state subsidy runs out, the employers could dump those workers and rehire the desperate former employees of their own or other concerns at much reduced wages.

Wage-reduction schemes such as these, known as labor recycling, were carried out in Brazil in the 1970’s under advice from U.S. and International Monetary Fund economists, where they greatly increased the immiseration of especially low-wage working families. They are now planned for newly liberated Eastern European nations, including Hungary, the eastern part of Germany, and others, if the Bush administration’s “free enterprise” cultists get their plans followed.

The same scheme made its appearance in the U.S. beginning in the 1970’s under Nixon’s Phase I and II austerity programs. You see, it does nothing to get people off of welfare but rather cements them more surely into the rotten system. Initially, the plan had the support of the AFL-CIO and a liberal Democratic coalition in Congress. But a coalition of welfare recipients, unemployed and labor, held off at least the worst aspects of such efforts through public exposure of the true intent to instigate the purely Nazi plan.

However, the continued assault on trade unionism and on the basic human rights of especially poor Americans in the 1970’s with no workable solutions other than more enforced welfare, combined with the promotion of “post-industrial” economics for the Ford, Carter, Reagan and Bush administrations, led to a steady erosion of real wages. The average take-home wage in America today, in terms of real purchasing power, is less by nearly half that what it was in 1967 but they don’t let you realize as much. Over the past decade, the wages of U.S. factory operatives fell to below that of their counterparts in Japan and nearly all industrialized nations of Europe, save Great Britain. Will this help to have even cheaper labor replacing the already hurting factory workers? Well, who knows, for when the free trade is operational--there won’t be factories, at any rate, for industry will move into the “free-trade” nations where labor is already cheaper.

DANGER

Now, with the “official” unemployment rates at an eight-year high (which includes mostly the ones losing their jobs only within the past year or less), the danger of such plans resurfacing in the United States is spectacularly increased.

This is especially so given the proclivities of the administration, and the President personally. It might interest you to know that when Bush was a Congressman from Texas he was instrumental in early efforts to introduce the Nazi labor schemes into the U.S., via sponsorship of a measure to link welfare to birth control, and overtly racialist propaganda about “negro intelligence”.

WHAT ABOUT UNEMPLOYMENT AND WELFARE?

The number of people receiving unemployment benefits over the last year jumped by a million over the previous year to 3.475 million--according to the Bureau of Labor Statistics count. Don’t bother with accuracy of count for the low count is bad enough, but even more shocking was the weekly increase of recipients by 150,000 to 200,000 of new applicants who qualified for benefits, when an maximum increase of some 20,000 was expected. This indicates that the applicants are exhausting reserves and are finding no employment. Dear ones, the actual number of unemployment is into the tens of millions and rising like a flood tide. In the KNOWN statistics are ones already “written off” as drug addicts, shiftless, homeless, and criminals. These are classified by the economists as the “hard core”, or “structurally unemployed”. Some were simply written out of the Bureau of Labor Statistics official count decades past.

Also uncounted by documentation, are many millions of people needing full-time employment to maintain their family’s living standard, but only able to obtain work on a part-time or erratic basis. Of these, the only ones counted are those who recently lost full-time jobs. In the past couple of months this number has increased by some 650,000, according to your official count. Another mostly uncounted category is the “discouraged worker”. Only the recently discouraged are counted, and their ranks have swollen by at least 25% in just the last year. If you remain unable to find a job you’ll be dropped from the BLS official unemployment statistics.

UNQUALIFIED TO LOSE YOUR JOB

But even many of those unemployed whose existence is conceded are not collecting benefits. According to a recent study by the Center on Budget and Policy Priorities, only 37% of the officially unemployed received unemployment benefits in 1990--less in some states. Only some 23% of unemployed Texans, for instance, got benefits.

The national figures are a record low percentage, reports the study, and contrast sharply with a mere decade and a half past, when some 75% of the unemployed received compensation. This is due to the draining of state unemployment funds and the imposition of more stringent eligibility standards and shortened benefit periods. When the federal government began charging interest to states that run deficits in their unemployment trust funds (from that good old Central Banking System of your so-called Federal Reserve), states restricted benefits to reduce the likelihood they would have to borrow.

Nationally, your economy entered the current “recession” with a far weaker unemployment compensation system than at any time since the end of World War II and that is admitted as factual even by the Center on Budget and Policy Priorities which continually lies to suit the needs of the Bankers.

The increase in official unemployment is, of course, due to a broad collapse in most economic sectors, led by manufacturing, construction, and wholesale and retail trade. Another 90,000 manufacturing jobs were lost in March from the prior month of 150,000. Dear ones, in less than a year you have “officially” lost over 1.2 MILLION manufacturing jobs alone. Seventy thousand constructions jobs are GONE in addition to the 110,000 accounting from February.

This could go on and on but I shall bring it to a close for I think you get the point--you had best pay attention because if your nation instigates such a plan you are doomed as an economy--AND THAT IS EXACTLY THAT WHICH THEY ARE WORKING AS DILIGENTLY AS POSSIBLE TO ACCOMPLISH.

I request that if Sananda’s messages regarding “SICKFARE” have not been recently sent as Express material--please add it to this document! If you can see the errors of the systems which have grown up around you, then you can better see how to restructure. I believe it must become obvious that it cannot go on as it is--there is great and awful tribulation ahead as it is running. Will it be better if we all change? Yes--but not at first--they are out to break your backs at any rate so unity and restructuring are your only meaningful actions.

WELL, BUT--THIS CEASE-FIRE COMES AND THE BOYS COME BACK

Back to what? A bunch of closed bases? I think you must know that you no longer need the bases because you won’t have your boys come marching home again. And the cease-fire conditions of the U.N. (U.S. and allies) only clearly present what the Bush New World Order is all about--forced compliance of all nations unto the control of the Elite. You are simply imposing colonialism on the entire Third World. Nations which reject the new imperial order will be subject to genocidal wars and externally imposed mass-starvation. Harken up!

The conditions demanded in Resolution 687 usurp sovereign powers properly retained by the government of Iraq and arrogate them to the UN. These include the right to set debt repayment policy and economic development policy, the right to engage in bilateral negotiation on boundary disputes without external interference, and the right of the state to maintain sole control over its oil fields and related natural resources. Ah, you say, “But this is the UN!” Yes indeed--and who is the UN? The Khazar-run Elite One World Government run by the World Elite Bankers.

The resolution is fully intended to be a model for future demands against other Third World countries, especially Brazil, Argentina, India, Pakistan, Nigeria, and Indonesia--and many others too numerous to mention, which, like Iraq, have significant development potential and require bank funds for development, or even survival for that matter. Next, it fully includes all of you in the New Third World--reduced to slavery to the Elite. The Soviet Ambassador Yuli Vorotsov called the cease-fire terms “a serious warning to ALL those who might want to commit aggression”. THE FACTS ARE: IT IS AN ELITE AMERICAN RESOLUTION DESIGNED TO IMPOSE DIRECT HEGEMONY ON THE REGION AND CONTROL THE WORLD‟S RESOURCES AND WEALTH. Dear ones, please, I simply do not wish to take the time to spell the regulations out for you for they have been published. The restrictions, suffice it to say, are written so that there is no earthly way in which the requirements can be met--by any nation, much less one just subjected to total genocidal destruction as the U.S. just perpetrated on Iraq. Worse, Iraq was just a trial balloon to measure that which can be done EVERYWHERE!

CHANGE OF BAD-NEWS

Before I close I wish to thank you readers for becoming ever so much more observant. I would like to share some notations sent to me from one, CJM, who wishes to share in case the readers have missed the news:

1. Confessions by COERCION by the police are now allowed. A pillar of the U.S. Constitutional law is shot down. The Supreme Court voted 5-4 to allow “coerced confessions” in court as evidence. Coerced admission of guilt by police officers will be allowed in criminal courts if it proves to be a “harmless error”. Harmless error??!!

2. “Ronald Reagan” supports gun-control and is using the assassination attempt and Brady’s injuries to remind people that they should not have guns. Conjuring up this image of the assassination in the minds of people makes it easier to compel confiscation of guns.

3. Mr. Friedman, President of NBC, was interviewed last week and he said, “There will be no more and there is no more NEWS COVERAGE like in the old days of the 1980‟s etc., and before. It’s too costly. OUR JOB IS TO COLLECT, EDIT, EXPLAIN AND PROJECT.”

By the way--how many are aware that NBC is owned and operated by General Electric? GE, in turn, is one of the first great corporations to begin to shift major operations into cheap labor locations in the East Bloc and elsewhere! Just a point or two to ponder as you go about your golf rounds or during ball-game breaks. How long will you be able to afford the can of light, brothers? You had best be seeking the other kind of “light”.

Dharma, it is time for you to leave, chela--you ones need to pick up the supplies for the cement pour of early next week.

For you readers, one of the only things that Dharma has requested in return for her work is a safe shelter for her family--underground. So, there is a piece of remarkable construction going on in the village by her son who is a building contractor. With careful planning and construction requirements--we are progressing with very impressive structuring, the quality and standards of which shock the local architects and inspectors. We are requiring steel support of industrial size and ample cement coverage to cover for full radiation security. Funny thing, Dharma cares not a whit about bombs--she needs security from the ones who continually attempt upon her life. Well, chelas, God did not say it would be easy--He only promised that Truth would prevail.

As we move along we have a new integrated substance which will produce the equivalent of security of ten feet of dirt, or three feet of cement, into one foot of rather lightweight material--so stay tuned and we will try to keep you in update.

May you walk in beauty and enjoy that which abounds about you for it does, after all, cause the journey to be one of glory and not a dreary trail of sorrow. The sorrow and fear go with the understanding of Truth so we invite all who will, to come within for we have prepared a place. Salu.

Hatonn to clear.

CHAPTER 5

REC #1 HATONN

SUNDAY, APRIL 21, 1991 7:45 A.M. YEAR 4, DAY 248

SUNDAY, APRIL 21, 1991

As we sit to pen it is hard to know where to begin. As the acceleration of world events reveal their secrets I can only hope you are now informed enough to see that which is transpiring beyond that which you are given on your vidiot boxes.

INDIANS

There is a big deal going on about President Bush actually meeting with a few representatives of the Native American Community wherein he agreed something needed attention. Does this mean there will be attention? Of course not. Do you actually believe that a man who has brought war to the world deliberately to gain power and money for the Elite Bankers will do anything for the tribes the government has been trying to annihilate since onset of the United States?

KUWAIT

Are you aware that the Kuwaiti elite are doing the same with the “Have Nots”? They are not even mentioned by name and are disallowed from reentering their own homeland--because they were given no passports and therefore are restrained from reentry into Kuwait. These people, called Bedouins (Bedoons), are poor, disease-ridden, helpless and denied country or help. This is the situation into which you placed your fine young people to replace this Emir to his Pink Palace--not greatly unlike the plight of your natives who were present before your country was birthed.

BAKER

Why do you think Baker is not getting overwhelming assistance from the Arab nations in forming a joint meeting? He couldn’t even get Israel to agree with him because they want too much and the rest of the nations know the evil plotting--well, he will go on to Syria tomorrow and Assad, the terrorist of the century, will help you set the new rules!

This is a most dark period in Earth’s history. But all is well, Schwarzkopf is home again! As a nice soldier he is “exiled” back into his Elite’s country--away from his soldiers. Why was not the President or Cheney or even Powell there to welcome him home? Did the baby get cast out with the contaminated bath water? Well, he hasn’t done badly for he will now retire and already has a MULTI-MILLION dollar contract for his book which he will undoubtedly write. The Elite had best hope that he doesn’t decide to tell the truth lest the book be better than we can hope for--if they allow him that long a life-span. Anyone, even without news of worthy content, can see that Iraq, Kuwait and the entire Middle East are far worse off than ever before--before you went in there and “liberated” them. You liberated them alright--right into the death throes. But you do not know these people of the Middle East--YOU ONLY THINK THEY AGREE WITH YOU--WHEN THE MASSES RISE UP THERE WILL BE SUCH MASSACRE AS YOUR WORLD HAS NEVER SEEN! THIS, BROTHERS, IS WHY YOU CAN KNOW THAT BIGGER AND BETTER WARS ARE PLANNED FOR YOU SO THAT YOU ARE ALLOWED TO USE MASSIVE FORCE TO HIDE THE FARCE. SO BE IT, FOR YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED AND WARNED AGAIN. YOU HAVE NOW EFFORTED TO GET YOUR WAR NECESSITIES INTO SPACE THROUGH A JAPANESE ROCKET LAUNCH WHICH WAS OPENLY DESTROYED--THINGS ARE NOT SO GOOD FOR YOU THIS DAY, AMERICA.

Besides, I dare say that the Japanese are learning that they have your “big boys” about where they want them--pleading for cooperation for Japan gives you no opportunity to just march in with military power and TAKE that which you want--all their financial resources are now pretty much in place by the Trilateral Commission and Elite Banking community--but you see, the “general populace” doesn’t know yet. Yes, Dharma, I believe we shall keep right on with all haste with the shelter system and food preparations. The REAL war has simply not yet begun and the plans, dear ones, are for no later than year 2000 for total, working, Elite rule by the Anti-God of Creator/Creation. Indeed a dark time on the world of blind mankind through the deceit of the Prince of Darkness--the Satanic Brotherhood. May your hearts and minds be opened that you may see, may your eyes and ears be opened that you may hear and know. Salu.

Worse yet, you are up against the perfection of physically cloned synthetic leaders who are programmed without compassion or ability to function other than as they are so functioning. Beyond that these very synthetic Elite have required and allowed you to become walking zombi-like beings swishing in the winds of confusion. They cause upheaval and confrontation on one front and then counter it with more confusion and you are caught in the whirlpool sucking you down into inability to function. In your confusion and inability to bring order you only cry out for more bondage with which to theoretically control your adversary--only to find the bondage falls upon YOU! It is truly a time to bow your hearts unto God and get up off your knees and duffs and let us walk together into true “order” from the chaos and stand strong like the impassable wall that this thing come upon you be contained and allowed to devour itself. This is the type of beast, dear ones, who, when confronted with strength from its prey will turn on the weaker portions of itself and then, finally, upon its own being for it cannot survive in the light of Truth--it is birthed and lives only on the dark deceit and charade of life experience.

But this requires MEN and WOMEN who will say “no more” and stop the feeding of the beast in any manner what-so-ever. If you come together in the Truth--YOU CAN DO IT!

MORE ON ROBOTOIDS AND SYNTHETICS

I believe I left you in the last volume at the point that Russia was in possession of Carter No. 18. The Russians in Novosibirsk discovered that the “Rothschild” synthetics had actually appeared and now were in service. This was expected but, even at that, it was a surprise maneuver on the occasion of the first big public display. Since the Russians had been expecting duplication abilities they were both pleased and a bit disgruntled to find that the synthetics were more perfect in visible duplication but alas, were mentally inferior to the robotoids.

For that reason, the Russians were immediately turning their resources to a re-emphasis of their other weapons in their battle against the Bolsheviks in America. Remember now that this portion continues from the one in prior writings which were staged in 1978 and ‘79.

At that time, by the Fall of 1979, they were beginning to use geophysical warfare again as part of their overall campaign to whittle away at the danger of nuclear war. In October Chairman Hua of China was in France, trying to buy Mirage Fighters among other things; but the Russians sent a very clear message to both France and China that they should forget that little transaction. On October 9 a Russian geophysical warfare weapon was set off in an undersea trench in the Mediterranean off Nice, France. It produced a sudden ebb tide, followed by a tidal wave that smashed 36 miles of the French Riviera. Surely you ones remember this for it was prominent in all the world’s news except yours which covered it in less than two broadcasts. This was an entirely new experience for the French, but not for Chairman Hua. The Russians had used geophysical warfare to give him a message more than a year prior.

For you Americans, it was now coming closer to home for, prior to this, THERE WERE IN PLACE SOME 46 BOMBS UNDERGROUND FOR EARTHQUAKE GENERATION IN CALIFORNIA. Dear ones, I didn’t place the bombs--I am simply reminding you that they were in place as far back as the mid-seventies and in 1979 the Russians began detonating those bombs by use of the beam system from cosmospheres. On August 6 the strongest quake in 68 years--5.9 on the Richter scale, shook San Francisco, and in October (15th) a Richter 6.4 quake was set off in southern California.

The Russians had become convinced that their robotoids would not be enough to stop the Bolsheviks. They had encountered some problems with them and now the Rothschild element had created replacement synthetics for the robotoids. So rather than allow the Bolsheviks to regroup and launch nuclear war, the Russians turned once again to geophysical warfare, including weather warfare. The West Coast, as with the earthquakes, was a prime target because of the heavy concentrations of aerospace and military activity there. They knew they could (and have done so) control the amount of rainfall and devastate the growing fields and water supply for the “garden” valleys. The big question remains--WHEN will they unleash the great man-made catastrophe on America’s West Coast? They continue to this day to give you warnings at regular intervals and you keep ignoring them and spitefully effort to set yourselves up for nuclear strike against them. Gorbachev is nothing but a puppet of the Bolshevik Elite (Khazar Zionists). The non-robotized leaders of the world do not like you, America, and are aiming to shut you down--would it not be better to stop this insanity on your own account? You could then turn into a world working together in freedom without “World Enslavement”.

Even though I recently wrote on the subject of cloning of cows, etc., I believe you need more current, factual information for you didn’t REALLY accept the first go-through. Let us just name some names and places for you now have synthetic cattle, turkeys, etc. In many ways it is far easier to consider using these synthetics as a food resource but it should be most serious that actual duplication is not only present but working. This, however, is not that which has brought the Hosts of the Cosmos--for the Khazars have also invented a method to cause “death” and I speak of soul energy fragmentation which actually destroys the structure of soul essence. This is unacceptable!

DUPLICATED COWS

I am going to just give you an example on this subject from that which is already published in your own data avenues--not from technical papers as much as outlined in layman language for better comprehension. Don’t get hung up on intercellular structuring from Hatonn for I shall not jeopardize the position of my scribe, and you of John Doe, ball-game watcher or awakening quarterback in GOD’S ball game, do not have to clone anything so allow us to accept that which is already available--it is understanding that you need--not specific experimentation in your bedrooms. You have done enough damage in misuse of your bedrooms!

Let us start with milk-giving cows. Biologists can clone a large number of very superior cows from a single embryo. The cows, which are designed to be excellent milk producers, will not be clones of their parents, because they will have genetic material from both: They will be genetic replicas of each other.

Let us follow the path from one through eight steps:

1. A superior milk cow is mated with a superior bull--through test-tube fertilization.

2. After six days, the resulting embryo has developed up to some 32 cells.

3. One cell is removed from the embryo.

4. An unfertilized egg is taken from a donor cow.

5. The genetic material is removed from the egg.

6. The cell from the superior cow is inserted into the egg and a jolt of electricity is applied to fuse the cell inside the egg.

7. The egg is then inserted into a surrogate mother where it is allowed to develop normally.

8. Additional cells can be taken from the original embryo and inserted into other surrogate mothers to create numerous genetically identical cows.

Do you now see that you can duplicate unlimited clones? Do you also now see why a few years back (very few) there was started a sperm bank with only contributors of those considered the most Elite and brilliant “Nobel” prize winners? The sperm cells (or cells) would be utilized from the “chosen few” who would father the offspring through a “chosen select female” and clones made from the offspring--thereby theoretically creating a super-brilliant race! Do you actually think it different from Hitler’s Nazi experiments? Foolish chelas! Moreover, now there is not even a need for surrogate mothers for the entire system can be handled from small artificial wombs and “thriving” containers.

But back to the cows for these are the type of articles which miss your attention--while also readying you for accepting major information as we “spill the beans”. They can then tell you that “...no, we are only working with turkeys and cows”--and that is a very good time to utilize the term B.S.!

Dharma, just copy the article. It is so outdated that I am embarrassed for you but none-the-less, the readers need this input to prepare for the other Truth possibilities.

STAR TRIBUNE (Minnesota) 3/24/91: GENETIC RESEARCHERS HAVE THE ANSWER TO FINEST DAIRY COWS: SEND IN THE CLONES.

QUOTE: (Madison, Wis.)

It’s roundup time in the petrie dish, where Michelle Sims is herding the cattle of the future.

“Here’s a two-cell. That’s good,” she said of one Holstein embryo. “These have died.” she said, rejecting others.

The critters are mere polka dots, microscopic abstractions of the black-and-white cows they are genetically destined to become. But each has everything it needs to ultimately develop hooves, hairy hide and all the other features of the classic milker.

And each is a carbon copy of the others. This is a herd of clones, genetically identical reproductions.

And there is no limit to the number of additional copies Sims can make at the University of Wisconsin, where she is as research supervisor.

The science fiction of the early 1980’s--is at the barn door of the 1990’s. Since sheep and cattle embryos were first cloned in the mid-1980’s, Sims and other researchers have pushed the technology to the point that companies in Texas and Canada are selling elite breeding cattle from cloned embryos. Another company in Wisconsin is planning commercial sales on farms this decade.

Now embryo cloning--with other new biotechnology in the works--is driving the $57 billion-a-year cattle industry toward a new era. Barnyard sex has been out of vogue for decades as farmers have found ever more sophisticated technology for impregnating animals. Even with the technology, a superior cow could produce only about five offspring. Unromantic as the mating may have been, they still were subject to the myriad of chances that occur when genes from males and females meet in the old-fashioned way. Offspring might inherit the superior qualities of their parents--or they could be duds.

With cloning, scientists envision a future when a dairy barn could feature cow with guaranteed identical genetic traits. And the farmer could have additional copies in the form of frozen embryos, to be thawed as replacements are needed. That freedom from genetic variations would move farmers toward the kind of management precision and quality control found in factories.

For example, dairy farmers can dramatically boost milk yields by giving a cow exactly the right feed. But because each cow is different, the optimum feed mix must be calculated animal by animal through trial and error. In a cloned herd, much of the guesswork would be gone.

Meanwhile, research into animal cloning has application off farms, said Robert McKinnell, a professor of genetics and cell biology at the University of Minnesota. A pioneer in cloning, he has worked with frogs to learn more about humans. Animal cloning research is unlocking secrets about the subtle functioning of cells, he said. Among other things, the findings are useful in understanding cancer.

But cloning also is controversial. A key worry is the potential for losing genetic diversity of farm animals. Suppose that a nation’s herds gradually evolve toward clones from a few superior parents. Some rare disease accidentally is imported, and this line of cattle carries hidden genetic vulnerability to it. Oops, the nation’s meat and milk supplies are threatened.

The concern is shared by scientists, including Steen Willadsen, who led the world into farm animal cloning, announcing in 1986 that he had produced sheep from cloned embryos in Great Britain. Willadsen is now a professor at the University of Calgary and research director for Alta Genetics Inc., one of the three companies known to be developing cloning for commercial sales.

While Willadsen expressed enthusiasm for the potential in cloning, he worried that cattle production might follow trends in the poultry industry in which a handful of companies own most of the breeding stock.

“We have three companies sitting on the genetic basis for most of the commercial turkeys...Insofar as cloning could be used in that way, which at present it can’t, so we could run into a similar situation here,” he said.

But Neal First, the University of Wisconsin scientist who reported in 1987 that he had produced the first cattle from cloned embryos, said the problem already is being addressed. Among other things, a national program is being established to catalog and freeze germ plasm that could be used to recover lost varieties of animals, he said. There are other ethical concerns, including the potential for cloning humans from embryos. Theoretically it’s possible, although cattle, sheep and rabbit embryos are much easier to clone than humans, pigs and rodents, First said.

May Tacheny, who coordinates rural concerns for the Minnesota Catholic Conference, said important ethical questions haven’t been addressed because religious thinkers haven’t kept up with the explosive growth in new biotechnology.

“We’re changing the whole manner of things that creation so wonderfully is empowered to do,” she said, “We know about the ability of nature to create surprises and the natural way of producing new species...You have to wonder why we are trying to do it.”

Ultimately economics probably will drive the decisions about how far animal cloning goes on farms. Most scientific pieces are in place, said Paul Miller, a vice president at ABS Specialty Genetics in DeForest, Wis., another of the three companies that are developing cloning.

“It’s just a matter now of getting the price down and the success rate up,” he said.

Miller estimates that cloned embryos will be widely used on farms when they can be sold for $500 to $1,000. Right now the cost is “a long way” from that range, he said.

“It’s a lot like producing an electronic calculator”, he said, “The first one may cost $1 million. But by the time you make millions of calculators, that development cost is down to about 10 cents a calculator.”

A key step in mass marketing will come when a company can guarantee the genetics of its cloned lines, which will take years of cloning, testing and re-cloning, Miller said.

Here’s why: No one knows the genetic value of a given calf until it grows up and starts producing milk. But adult cows can’t be cloned. The process works only with embryos whose cells haven’t “differentiated”, or specialized for individual traits. In cattle, differentiation starts about six days after conception, after embryos have 32 cells.

So researchers must clone some of the cells from an embryo and freeze the rest before they differentiate. Cows from the first cloned cells can be evaluated as milkers. At that point, the remaining frozen embryo cells can be thawed and cloned.

But it takes more than six years to prove those first clones.

The process is underway at ABS‟s Wisconsin research facilities, where cloned cattle in the barns match cells being held in freezers at 320 degrees below zero, said Marvin Pace, ABS director.

“We have a lot of bulls sitting around this place,” he said last week pointing toward the ABS barns outside his window. “You make this mating of superior animals, but the recombination of genes is such that you don’t know what the result is going to be...Out of 200 bulls we sample every year, only one in 10 or one in 15 shows up superior.”

With cloning, he explained, “For the first time in the history of animal breeding, we will be able to sell a person a genetic KNOWN...to say we’ve got an animal here that is in the elite end, genetically.”

The cloned cattle at ABS are carefully guarded secrets. Barns are off limits to visitors. The firm, also a major player in traditional breeding, is racing with Granada Biosciences Inc. of Houston to claim ownership of the technology and to develop commercial markets.

Pace Wouldn’t say what ABS has invested in cloning , but it was enough to build research laboratories, hire 20 employees and finance basic research at the University of Wisconsin, where Sims and First conduct their experiments.

Scientists on the leading edge of the new biotechnology say the full impact of cloning will come when it is combined with other developments. For example, researchers are honing techniques for analyzing genes in cattle embryos to predict traits they’ll possess as adults, First said. That would eliminate a lengthy step in the process of evaluating clones.

Other researchers are manipulating the genes of cows to give their milk qualities that would help cheesemakers, he said.

END OF QUOTING

Anybody feel a bit queazy yet? Well, go take a breath of air, get a candy fix or whatever, for we are going to come back and I am going to give you a bit of a rundown on cattle mutilations, vampiring “little grays” and consider asking you to ask Whitley Streiber what else he might like to share with this nation. NO “LITTLE GRAYS” FROM OUTER SPACE, BROTHERS--NO CRIMINAL EVIL ALIENS--CLONING, CATTLE SURROGATE MOTHERS AND NOW VAT-PRODUCED ADULTS--ALL RIGHT ON YOUR PLACE AT THE LOVING HANDS OF THE ELITE SATANIC BROTHERHOOD SET TO TAKE OVER YOUR WORLD. HARKEN UP FOR YOU HAVE NO REAL IDEA OF WHAT IS OUT THERE!

Hatonn to clear until you are ready to begin again, Dharma. Thank you, chela, we are going to “get-there”, precious, and you remain ever in my shelter. Man must face the truth of his circumstance and then he will do that which he will do and we shall have filled our mission.

CHAPTER 6

REC #3 HATONN

SUNDAY, APRIL 21, 1991 1:53 P.M. YEAR 4, DAY 248

What I have to share with you is not lengthy and it will not be detailed in nature but I am going to put the abduction cases, contacts of little aliens and bloodsucking mutilators to rest. NONE of the tales, as told, are true as presented within the “UFO” community of disinformation-bringers. It is not necessarily true that the stories are deliberate fabrications (although in most instances they are such), but ones can only conclude, incorrectly, that the activities are perpetrated by etheric or alien beings.

It makes for good science fiction, but dear friends, you will find, when the wash is out and hung in the sunlight, that Truth is far stranger than is that fiction.

The evil Anti-God was on your place and busy at his work long before any being called Adolf Hitler entered the scene. Further, it was through the coalition of the Khazar Zionists and the Nazis headed by Adolf Hitler that the “master race” was presented and all the experimenting began and quite frankly was pretty well functioning. From then until now it has been one big cover-up after another while the Elite move to take your planet.

WALK-INS

My intent is not to cause any of you any great disappointment but I can assure you that if you are telling ones that you are a “walk-in”--you are in for some real surprises yourself. What you are actually saying is that you believe yourself to be a fully fledged clone or reproduction with new programming. That is not a state to be taken either lightly or with great joy. GOD DOES NOT PRESENT ONES WITH WALK-INS AND IF A NEW CREATION IS NEEDED--HE CREATES. ON THE OTHER HAND--THE EVIL BROTHERHOOD MUST WORK FROM THAT WHICH IS ALREADY MANIFEST AND NOW, WHERE DOES THAT LEAVE YOU WHO CLAIM TO BE WALK-INS? Does this mean that somehow you are lost and have no ability to reclaim self? No, but you must recognize the truth of it and demand that the tampering cease, the false energies depart, require that God regain control--clear your space and recognize what has happened, either mentally or physically or both.

CATTLE MUTILATION AND OTHER ODDS AND ENDS

As gene splicing and synthetic reproduction has been experimented on during the past decades there were two thrusts present at all times. One was to totally terrify the populace by the activities in remote places, etc. Secondly, much experimenting had to take place in remote places to coincide with the research going on in laboratories. The “scientists” had to have several things with which to carry on research--male/female reproductive ovum and sperm, cells for biological splitting and cloning, places for surrogate incubation and ability to control the subjects.

At first the most efficient method of research was simply for the host carrier to act as the carrier--no more and no less. Then it was found that cattle cells made excellent host structure for the beginning of the splicing and reproduction and far quicker than simple reproductive growth even with hormone rapid-growth substances. Also it was found that if the host cell was, say, bovine--the cow could then carry the fetus for a period of time without rejection and abortion and without any impact on the fetus. Therefore a fetus could be begun (the clone started) and simply carried within the cow as a surrogate mother device until species differences would cause spontaneous abortion. This method is no longer even necessary to produce fully adult duplicate synthetics.

Now, as for the number two cause of cattle and sheep experimentation--you have strains of viruses which are in what are referred to as walking reservoirs--i.e. there is a strain of smallpox which has no publicly known cure which is “on hold” in “walking reservoirs” of bovine and sheep. The bovine leukemia and sheep visna viruses are the most tampered with of the viral family of death dealers, i.e. HIV (AIDS), etc. You see, death is not from the HIV which is a lazy, almost worthless virus but rather from the diseases allowed to take over the body due to the inhibited immune system of the host. The virus itself will mutate with every carrier--but can be stopped from mutating by taking a cell from the already mutated cell and reproducing it--in other words, cloning the mutant. A vaccine possibility? Indeed, but not as you might think--you must first find a subject which has a disease which can be treated, clone the disease and transmit the treatable disease into the host and therein treat the treatable disease, building immunity to any other assault on the system. You don’t even have to touch the HIV sleeping in the nice comfy T-cells. The experimenting can easily be carried out in sheep and cows and most certainly has been to ad nauseam extent.

Now, for the miserable part of the human social experience, there comes forth the Satanic worshippers, witches and those who practice wicca magic while calling it white magic, etc., and the Zionists Elite sacrificial dallyings and other blood-letting ritualistic nonsense, and soon you have groups in the actual state of evil worship through the blood baths and supping and ritual killings of both animals and humans. Part of the intent is the terror involved and the other is the simple stupidity of human ritual to evil with no intent otherwise. Please do not be foolish in your translation, dear ones--you who think you practice divine magic while practicing wicca had best think again for unless you are a truly HOLY MAN you will get yourselves trapped, for wicca, by its pure meaning, is taken from the word “wicked” which means: Evil in principle and practice; vicious; sinful; depraved; akin to “wicca”. Now, let us take it a bit further in definition: “Witch: a person who practices sorcery; one having supernatural powers, especially to work evil and usually by association with evil (wicked) spirits or the devil.” “Wicce” witch is the feminine of “wicca” wizard. So--when a beautiful young minister gives you equal billing with speakers for “Wicca”, I think I would probably consider that there is not great discernment as to that which should be allowed to enter into the sanctuary of God acting under the guise of a “Christian” church. Further, to place my “Command” (Hosts) on the same level of “dark” controversy is a bit on the “much” side. I serve only Holy God of Light and furthermore, a wicca wizard Wouldn’t last ten minutes in my presence for I will simply ask him to take leave in the name of God. Further, for each one who “channels” any energy--I do likewise; I always ask audience with the energy and I don’t have too many takers--at least not a second time. I would have our friend, Rick, know that I would be most happy to interview the one he calls “Drahcir”.

I have received a document which has been circulating around ones who read the Journals--of course it comes from ones who “Wouldn’t be caught dead reading the Journals”. That’s right, give away your power into the controller’s hands, dear friends, and try to convert those who have found Truth into your own stupor. The document is called BASIC TRAINING, Doctrines of Demons by Brian Brodersen who seems to somehow come from Calvary Chapel of Vista, 885 E. Vista Way, Vista, CA 92084. Brian Brodersen is the Pastor and seems to be some type of offshoot of “BACK TO BASICS”, the radio outreach of Calvary Chapel of Vista. The book has a cover quote: “Now the Spirit expressly says that in latter times, some will depart from the faith, giving heed to deceiving spirits and doctrines of demons.” 1 Timothy 4:1. Yes, I can certainly agree with that statement so let us read on and see why so many want to believe we are “evil” and of “the devil”. To handle this, I shall have to ask Dharma to write the document statements and then I shall effort to clarify a few points for readers, for these people are sorely misinformed about our presence, purpose and certainly--intent. I do, however, suggest all look within and at the organizations producing the accusatory documentation and perhaps see through more clearly washed glasses.

It is one thing for a traditional society such as the native Indians to consider sorcery for they understood not that which was being foisted off on them--but there is little excuse for the continued behavior except to gain control through fear of another being. It all revolves back into “mysticism” and God is not mystical--only wondrously mysterious. He acts not in the dark, secret and witch-ridden places but rather in the sunlight of the openness of ALL CREATION. I, in no manner what-so-ever, have intent to offend Rick for I honor and especially care for him for he is daring where others are too “scared” to risk. It simply takes time to sort Truth from the nonsense of that which bombards the planet.

So much for this, just allow us to move on, Dharma.

DOCTRINES OF DEMONS

One of the oldest and most effective tactics of the devil is false doctrine. The devil would like nothing more than to get you tripped up in some sort of false teaching. In this study we want to take a specific look at some of what the Bible refers to as “doctrines of demons” and see what they are, and how we as Christians can spot and avoid them. We will deal with this subject by looking at four different forms of false teaching: 1) Cults; 2) Counterfeits; 3) Heresies and 4) Fanaticism.

Ok, fair enough. Since I am accused of all of these four things I think we should first define the terms so we have explicit understanding of meaning.

1. Cults: A system of religious rites and observances; zealous devotion to a person, ideal, or thing.

I assume that even though the author claims to even be a “Christian Pastor” of a Church called Calvary Chapel, that he does not consider that they, or himself, is a member of a cult? How can you be a member of a church (body of--) without falling into this category by pure definition?

I am guilty--one hundred percent totally guilty. I come in total service to God of Light, the Christ Truth, the Creation of Godness and the Laws of God and The Creation as given forth for Mankind. The Christ energy, having acquired his Godness, comes again with the Hosts of which I am in Command--I don’t believe you can get much closer than that, my friends.

2. Counterfeits: To make an imitation of--with intent to defraud; pretended; made fraudulently to resemble genuine; any imitation or copy; an imposter.

Well, we don’t fit any of those for we pretend to be nothing other than that which we are--wayshowers, Truthbringers and friends to a group in trouble. Now, it stands to reason that our friend may be somewhat of a counterfeit teacher for further reason stands that probably there are deliberate tamperings with those books given for your use--from the very ones who now wish to control your world in the service of total evil. You have pronounced yourself counterfeit if you deny that you belong to (in fact, head) a cult--for that is in simplistic language that which a Christian (or any other) church is. At best, the speaker is misinformed and ignorant of terminology. At worst, he is putting you into false expression by deceit and fraud.

3. Heresies: A belief or opinion contrary to the established doctrines of a church or religious system; any belief or opinion that is contrary to established doctrine; the holding of such a belief or opinion. Heretic: One who holds beliefs or opinions contrary to the established doctrines of his religion; one who maintains unorthodox or controversial opinions on any subject.

Isn’t this fun? Look how much we can learn just by paying attention and getting explicit definitions free of accusations--also, please note egg mixed with mud on the countenance.

I believe that this man and therefore I must assume that his followers or congregation are heretics. I do not fit the role as to Christian heretic for I do, in fact, travel about with the Christ in total Godness and therefore I certainly do not deviate in any iota from the whole Truth of the doctrine of God--having no interest nor intent to participate in any “group” for I am a portion of the “body of--” God through Christ.

By his own statement, however, this man labels himself a heretic and lumps his congregation within the same snare--I do not believe, as I read his intent, that he follows “the accepted doctrines of a church or religion” and he is also “contrary to established doctrine”--for I assume he disavows the accepted doctrines of, say, the established church of Satan, and perhaps even the Mormons, the Catholics, the Hebrew Judaists and perhaps even the Lutherans.

From whence does the author derive his information? The Bible as truly written as dictated by God does not resemble to any great extent the material which is continually quoted and “interpreted” by self-appointed spokesmen of the WORD. I have noted that the true WORD OF GOD--AND GOD IS THE WORD, is totally understandable without interpretation--the commandments (laws) are explicit in every detail from “...not kill” to “...no adultery”. It certainly requires no self-styled “preacher” to foist off his opinions on an unsuspecting and unthinking public because he deceives them into thinking he is somehow better or more informed than they (sic, sic).

4. Fanaticism: The spirit or conduct of a fanatic; extravagant or frenzied zeal.

Ah so, I am at a loss having not experienced Mr. Brodersen’s projections as yet. As for myself and my friends (we have no “group” other than the unity of friendship), we may be passionate about saving the Constitution and coming again into the laws of God and balance within The Creation but we certainly are not fanatics as defined: Fanatic: A religious zealot; a person who is moved by a frenzy of enthusiasm or zeal; given to or actuated by extravagant or intemperate zeal; unreasonably enthusiastic. We write TRUTH as given forth by God and neither insist nor force anyone to partake of it. In looking at the definition and having assumed that the four “terrible attributes” are somehow negative in intent, I assume that this author must have some zeal for his own subject since he regularly espouses his opinions. Certainly he rejects any listeners or readers from partaking in anything other than his doctrines which have very little to do with Godliness as far as I can deduce. So, perhaps there will be clues as we move along--please continue.

PSEUDO CHRISTIAN CULTS

There are certain principles that are common to all cults, and their teachings are all very similar. The deceptive thing about the cults is that they appear to be Christian. They will use Christian terminology and will talk about God the Father, Jesus Christ, and the Holy Spirit. They talk about repentance and salvation, using similar terminology, but in reality, their beliefs are much different than that of Biblical Christianity.

Who says? Who pronounces that that which another states is “against Biblical Christianity”? Further, who decides that which is “Biblical Christianity”? Moreover, do you want “Biblical” Christianity or Christed Christianity? Never mind, I believe the world has overwhelmingly stated the preference as you have voted-in and out the true laws of Christ. Further, is this person saying that he does not refer to the terms listed above? What does he tell the members of the “cult” (group/church) in which he claims leadership?

Many of the cults are growing very rapidly and I believe that their success is partially due to the failure of many churches to hold fast to the Word of God. Many churches have forsaken the Bible and turned their backs on the power of the Holy Spirit. Subsequently, they offer nothing to the person who comes inquiring.

Well, I certainly think the man is probably right about the failures. But I would think that ones are left searching for the Truth that has been removed from their very lifestreams by the self-appointed interpreters of Truth. MORE IMPORTANTLY--WHAT DO YOU OFFER OR FAIL TO OFFER THOSE WHO INQUIRE? COULD IT BE THAT ONES OF THE ORTHODOX, NON-CULTS NO LONGER GIVE FORTH THE WORD OF GOD IN TRUTH BUT RATHER VOTED-IN LIES? The very statement presumes you should give a man that which he WANTS to hear and cautions the “Christians” to not give forth the Truth.

The cults on the other hand are committed to what they believe and there is an excitement among the people. They‟ve got all kinds of programs and people are being drawn in by all the excitement. These cultist churches have a great zeal and therefore become an attraction.

Is this man going to tell me he goes on radio outreach and writes his opinions without zeal or desire for “attraction”? Why, then, does he bother you and especially me? He is the one with the cult, etc. He seems by definition to pronounce himself, and thusly his followers, as Cultists, Counterfeits, Heretics and Fanatics. Oh, but I see, he is going to tell us how to tell the difference.

The question is this, how do you know what a cult is, versus what is genuine? The most common denominator between the cults is their denial of fundamental Christian doctrine. Hands down, every cult denies the fundamental teaching of the Bible.

Well, you who read the Journals can sigh with relief. Genuine: Being actually of the origin, authorship, or character claimed; real; authentic; not spurious, adulterated, or counterfeit; not affected or hypocritical; frank; sincere. Boy, that was close but we come in clear and open in all categories of “genuine”.

As to denial of “fundamental” Christian doctrine, since I have not a smidgen of anything but fundamental Christian doctrine, we surely clear that one--but I don’t believe the author passes for he tells on himself with the next sentence: “Hands down, every cult denies the fundamental teaching of the Bible.” This one is wide open, brothers--the term “every” indicates “ALL” and I would wish he were speaking of his own cult but I fear he is NOT. For he sums it up in the term “...teaching of the Bible”. Ah, he would have had my undivided attention if he had only said “teaching of Christ and/or/all one--God”. I care not what any of your hundreds of Bibles say in translation--”tis the WORD OF GOD AND LAWS WHICH ARE IMPORTANT--NOT A BUNCH OF SCRIBBLES BY ARISTOCRATS UNDER A “KING” (JAMES) BY GERMAN SCHOLARS--WHICH I FOLLOW. You ones can follow any that you wish but--to make it home to God on High--you will follow HIS LAWS AND THOSE GIVEN FORTH FOR BALANCE WITHIN THE CREATION.

INERRANCY AND AUTHORITY OF THE WORD

The cults deny the inerrancy and authority of the Word of God. They do not put the kind of trust in the Bible that you as a Christian would. It is very difficult to argue with a Mormon from the Bible, because for the most part, they see their revelation as being superior to the Bible. The Jehovah’s Witnesses are similar in their belief; they have certain study guides which they believe enable them to understand the Bible. They study the Bible in light of their study guides and in so doing, place those guides above the Scriptures. Every cult denies the inerrancy and authority of the Word of God.

How many of you even know what the word “Innerancy” means? It is a noun meaning innerant. So much for that! Well, it means “free from error; unerring”. Again the person uses the term “every” of which I wish I could believe the explicitness of his statement. Unfortunately, most “claim” to believe the inerrancy of the book you loosely call Bible. Brother, so do the Mormons call their book-Bible as do the Jehovah’s Witnesses. They will read to you the Scriptures from daylight until dark from that which they label “Bible”. One does not necessarily have to ever speak the word of God to be called Bible, and furthermore, do not say to me, “...but you know what I mean”. Yes I do, and it astounds me in its bigoted ignorance even of your own language.

What is really happening herein is a total denouncement of that which those ones who claim themselves to be Christians and that which you claim, sir, to be your “Christianity” which is not Christian behavior but the mere denouncing of a brother efforting to find his God Truth. It is certainly NOT OF GOD TO JUDGE, MUCH LESS CHRIST, AND THEREFORE YOU ARE MOST UNCHRISTIAN IN YOUR PRONOUNCEMENT OF JUDGMENT. DO I SANCTION THEIR PROJECTIONS AND DOCTRINES ABOVE YOURS? NO, FOR I DO NOT JUDGE EITHER ONE--NOR DO I SANCTION EITHER FOR I FAIL TO FIND GOD AND/OR CHRIST IN TOTAL WITHIN THE TEACHINGS OF EITHER. Does that mean I denounce them? No--it is none of my business but God offers Truth unto the uninformed when they are ready to find Truth above and beyond the tinkering and projections of other MEN! When men stop asking other men and start asking Christ for Christ direction you shall see a light shining beyond your imagination. Moreover, as in the case in point--ME--what gives anyone even a tiny opportunity for projection even in the least amount if you have partaken of none or only little of that which is presented? Wherefrom do all of you “setters to straight” and “praying for the salvation and reclaiming” from “whoever that is who writes that stuff”?

I am most happy that ones who follow this teaching as presented unto me and that one who sets the rules forth in great authority--is not in charge of the passage-way into GOD’S house lest God not be allowed within! Oh well, I see that he will now clarify a few points:

DOCTRINE OF GOD

The god of the cults is very different from the God of the Bible. [Hatonn: And for that we most surely thank God.] For instance, the God of Mormonism used to be a man and is a product of evolution. He was a man at one time but through a process of time has evolved into being God and therefore, we who are men today can also become God through a process of evolution. The God of the Bible is eternal and is the same yesterday, today, and forever.

Who said? Whose Bible? The one you labeled “Christ” proclaimed that anything He could do, you can do better! That sir, came right out of YOUR Bible. How do YOU know that those ones don’t eventually “evolve” into God? Now, you do, in addition, state that, “The God of the Bible is eternal and is the same yesterday, today, and forever.” BUT, God also says “...thou shalt not place limitations upon my being for I am without limitation and I am infinite.” Where does this author claim “authority” to so limit God in sameness--I suggest God shall be and do anything He wishes to be and/or do. Oh, I see, it is written in YOUR Bible! Which translation is your Bible? Who scribed the translation? When? How much did you PAY for your copy of the book you quote? Is it in no way tainted by another’s translation/understanding? I believe most of the Bible which you may or may not have was first written in Arabic but ALL came through the translation of German scholars. Yes, those same Germans who produced Adolf Hitler and the Nazis--surely they did not tamper with any of GOD’S Truth in the flowing through. Again, I CARE NOT WHAT YOURS, OR ANY OTHER BOOK SAYS--IF IT BE TRUTH OF THE CHRIST PATH AND WITHIN THE LAWS OF GOD--IT MATTERS NOT WHO TRANSLATES IT. I find very little of either in these projections thus far in regards to the matter.

The greater point herein, however, is who pronounces the “DOCTRINE” of God. If God is eternal and Man, by your rejection of the Mormon Godness belief--who can know what is the “doctrine” of God? At best all you can do is pronounce the “doctrine” as interpreted by a MAN of what he thinks GOD’S doctrine might be--in my own opinion, even that does not match that which is YOUR doctrine, sir.

I am going to ask for a break at this point lest this get too long. I know that you wonder why I am doing this insidious dissertation--BECAUSE MY SCRIBE IS IN RECEIPT OF THREE OF THESE BOOKS AND HAS BEEN PRONOUNCED “EVIL” AND “DOOMED TO HELL”. I DARE SAY THAT MY CHELA HAS LITTLE TO CONCERN REGARDING HER WELCOME INTO THE REALMS OF GOD. SO BE IT. WE ARE GOING TO FINISH THIS--AND IT WILL TAKE DAYS--BUT YOU ARE GOING TO LEARN TO STOP JUDGING AND GET ON WITH THAT WHICH IS DESTROYING YOU OR YOU ARE FOR THE PITS, FRIENDS.

Yes, dear ones, as I said--it certainly appears that the clouds are going to be empty and so, probably will the ship home not be overly crowded. I would hope otherwise, as man sees the level of his manipulation at the hands of self-proclaimed gurus. Christianity? There is so little Christ-ness that I begin to despise the very use of the blessed and beautiful term of perfection for it is tainted by its willful integration as title to bigots and traitors unto God.

Allow us a rest please.

Hatonn, come of light in service ONLY UNTO GOD OF LIGHT AND CHRIST LAWS--I CARE NOT A WHIT FOR YOUR BOOKS OF LIES. WHY NOT FIND THE PORTIONS OF THE BIBLE WHICH DO PROJECT TRUTH--SUCH AS THE LAWS OF GOD AND THE PART ABOUT NOT JUDGING?

I single not out this one “preacher”--I shall be happy to accept invitation to converse with any who will come forth for I stand on the rock of Truth and the WORD OF GOD AND GOD IS THE WORD AND GOD IS THE TRUTH AND SAVE THROUGH THOSE AVENUES SHALL ANY MAN COME INTO THE REALMS OF GOD IN FULFILLMENT OF HIS LESSONS. MAN TAKES LEAVE OF GOD--NEVER DOES GOD TAKE LEAVE OF MAN--BUT TO DWELL WITHIN THE ONENESS OF GOD--MAN SHALL CAST OFF THE THINGS OF EVIL AND PHYSICAL INTENT FOR THUS IS IT TRULY WRITTEN AND HAVING BEEN WRITTEN AND GIVEN FORTH UNTO MAN AS GUIDELINES--SO SHALL IT BE--INTO INFINITY.

SALU,

HATONN TO CLEAR AND ALLOW YOU TO PONDER UPON THESE THINGS.

CHAPTER 7

REC #1 HATONN

MONDAY, APRIL 22, 1991 9:04 A.M. YEAR 4, DAY 249

MONDAY, APRIL 22, 1991

In the glory of HIS service, Creator/Creation, Mother/Father, I am Hatonn. As we come closer and closer to realization of Truth on a much broader scale, I wish to say that I am honored to serve with you. I salute you who take up the banner and the WORD and go forth.

KUWAIT

I think I shall only speak briefly about what is happening in the Middle East, for you see, all news cannot be blocked from your vision for bits of truth slip back within your borders from overseas where the underground is also at work.

Note the trouble within the government in Kuwait. The Emir has taken up ways worse than prior to the war and will not allow the masses of poor back into Kuwait and the iron rule of monarchy has come down on the puppet parliament. The ones who expected change are near riot stage and demand Baker pay attention and what does Baker say? “Kuwait should have a better form of government and we hope that the rules will be slackened for a gradual move into some participation by the citizens.” So be it.

Ah, but another point which I suggest you not miss. Prince Charles and Diana are going to Brazil--why? Oh, I see, to go to a hospital where children have AIDS and she intends to hug them. What are they doing in Brazil? I re-warn you people of America--you are about to lose the entire Western hemisphere to the Elite. It is time to reread the Journals lest you overlook the line of power and the fountain from which it springs.

CANADA

I have a letter and article from one in Canada, Ottawa, who inquires as to what might be done to stem the tide sweeping Canada in this madness of “New World Order”. The focus must be to shut down the flow from the United States, for Canada, Australia, New Zealand and other places are already under the Crown of England from whence was birthed the New World Order. I suggest you all practice that which is within your laws, since your constitution will not bear up as will the United States’--if you work rapidly. The “big boys” are working like hands in gloves and so, too, must you citizens--REVEAL TRUTH AT EVERY TURN AND GIVE US SOME PUBLICITY AS WE MOVE ALONG HERE.

I do wish to share with your southern brothers the seriousness of this, however, and ask that Dharma reprint the article.

The Globe and Mail, Thursday, April 11, 1991:

DEMOCRACY? The government is proposing changes that would minimize the role of the House of Commons and distort the way it operates. And to make sure they get their way, the PCs are even suggesting a rule that lets the government invent new rules.

TURNING PARLIAMENT INTO A SAUSAGE FACTORY--OR WORSE: If you like laws and sausages, you should never watch either one being made--Otto von Bismarck. Ottawa:

Most Canadians want a Parliament that is more than a sausage factory. They are fed up with legislatures that seem at best ineffectual and at worst childish. They are angered that our democratic institutions so blatantly ignore their wishes.

They want a legislature that stands up to government and bureaucratic arrogance. If, in fact, they want a Senate at all, they want one that provides a check and balance to the abuse of power by a central Canadian government.

In short, they want change. They want parliamentary reform.

Conservative House Leader Harvie Andre has proposed a series of changes to the way the House of Commons operates. But his proposals seek to deform, not reform, Parliament.

In fact, if the Conservative government has its way, the House of Commons will be worse than a sausage factory. It will become a legislative abattoir.

Mr. Andre proposes to make the House of Commons more “efficient”--a machine that will produce legislative sausages like an assembly line. There will be no inspection, taste tests or other stops in the process [H: exactly like the one in the United States!]

He will achieve this by:

* increasing by 25 percent the time spent each day passing government motions and bills,

* reducing by almost a third the number of days spent debating the budget, the Throne Speech and opposition motions,

* reducing the number of committee meetings by requiring six or more committees to share two rooms,

* restricting witnesses appearing before legislative committees to purely “technical matters”,

* facilitating the use of closure and “time allocation”, the methods by which debate can be halted,

* reducing the length of speeches, and

* removing right to vote on certain stages of bills.

These changes have one goal: to minimize the role of Parliament and keep it closed when possible. If they are adopted, the government will escape the scrutiny of the House for almost half the year.

By reducing the number of sitting days to 135 (from 175), Mr. Andre will have sliced a further two months from the parliamentary calendar. Thus for 24 weeks out of the year there will be no Question Period, no regular press scrums, no committee hearings and no ability to debate or question the government’s policies.

In fact, if it wants, the government will be able to avoid sitting for all but a few days. Under the current rules, the House must sit for 25 days a year before the government can get its money, or “supply”. The new rules would allow the government to get its supply bill with only a few days‟ debate.

And if, despite all this, the government still can’t get what it wants, the Conservatives have invented the ultimate escape clause: a rule that lets the government invent new rules.

Almost daily, the House of Commons agrees to set aside regular procedures by unanimous consent (democratic vote) to speed things up a little. However, any one member present can prevent the rules from being bent or set aside in its way. No individual can stop the will of the majority, but any MP can ensure that the rules agreed by the majority are followed.

Last year, Elijah Harper stood up for his community by insisting on proper procedures. He couldn’t block or defeat the Meech Lake accord, but he could refuse to let the Manitoba Legislature relinquish the rules agreed upon by all during previous constitutional debates. He denied unanimous consent to waive the required notice period.

The Conservatives propose to redefine “unanimous consent”. By their count, unanimous means “all but 25”.

The government proposal would require 25 MPs to be present to block changes to the rules. If fewer than 25 scramble to their feet, the motions will be adopted without debate. No MP could utter a word.

This unprecedented rule will erode the rights of all members, but is specifically targeted at new minority parties, such as the Bloc Quebecois and the Reform Party. More than half the New Democrats and almost one-third of Liberals will be tied up in the House ensuring that “unanimous consent” is not inadvertently given.

There is a certain irony in the sweeping changes Mr. Andre proposes. The man who wants to close the House for two more months each year is, after all, the same man who stopped the House from sitting by setting the bells ringing for more than two weeks in the early eighties.

Ironic, but not surprising. This is also a government that has shown a consistent contempt for Parliament. The Conservatives have brought in closure on more debates, and permitted less public input than any government in Canadian History.

From the illegal use of closure in committees to stacking the Senate, this government has shown no hesitation to use, abuse, break or change any rules to achieve its ends.

[This article is by Nelson Riis--a member of Parliament for Kamloops and House Leader of the New Democratic Party. (Not to be confused with any “democracy” party.)]

Thank you--I believe the document speaks for itself. I would also tell you that the Parliament in London is even more controlled and is truly still a puppet of Thatcher and the Elite through Majors. You seem to need confirmation on such matters and “inside” information from clandestine resources--why don’t you ask MacLain to go “out on a limb” and describe what she knows about the British parliament!?

WHY THE THRUST REGARDING “BIBLICAL” STUFF?

This has poured back at me since I took up the subject on the yesterday. You ones seem to think I have singled out a pathetic being named Brodersen. No, I use that information simply because there has been an influx into my precious people to badger them. The final straw on the subject is when Karen’s brother sent her the booklet after others had already arrived to this place. Karen gives full time to the bookstore and because she works there and also reads the documents we publish and believes them to be truth, her father and brother are in continual hounding of her and the attack is most confusing and painful. The ones in point refuse to look at the Phoenix documents--much less read them. Further, the father refuses to even speak on the matter. This is a fragile and beautiful young lady who gives that which she can unto God and I shall not longer sit aside and allow the non-support to continue. It is not probable that the ones who need the information will come from their judgmental benches to read the information--BUT KAREN WILL! I CARE NOT ABOUT THEM--I CARE INFINITELY ABOUT KAREN! SO BE IT. For you readers, Karen is the one who does beautiful calligraphy and produced the “logo” in its final presentation at my request. The triangle representing the triune of all Godness in connection with the inner circle of infinity from which comes the “Phoenix” of rebirthing from out of the rubble and ashes of the destroyed. I honor her and I shall give her reason to not longer ponder her choices unto service. Thank you.

VIKINGS

See the picture below of a “Viking” with explanation. I wish to herein comment. No, it is not a Viking--it is a replica of a holographic picture of a Khazarian straight from his original base within the constellation of Orion. The image represents the small, pale, almost vacant-eyed aliens in excellent reproduction. The size is incorrect in the projections for the replica projection is a bit too tall in stature and the lower face a bit too broad--neither would you find quite as many wrinkles about the eye sockets for the eyes were larger with fewer “folds”. It should be noted, however, that as interbreeding and evolvement happened the results are evident in myriads of sizes and shapes--Yitsak Shamir being the most typical “remaining” race specimen and he has far more recently come to your place to serve at this time of efforted “take-over”. Note that the specimen remains were discovered in York, England--would you not find that strange in placement? I certainly do hope so, readers! Therefore, you can be almost certain of misinformation. Thank you JH of Illinois--I am indebted to you for you sharing and also give appreciation for your own artwork shared with us for it touches the hearts of our weary crew. Your work will be rewarded, beloved brothers--indeed it shall!

BACK TO THE BOOKLET AND THE “DOCTRINE OF CHRIST”

Among the cults, the Son of God is always denied as revealed in the scriptures. Every cult denies the deity of Jesus Christ. To some, Jesus was a good man, upon whom the Christ spirit came. To others, He was an angel who became a man at a certain point. To others, He is the spirit brother of Satan. In every one of the cults He is less than who the Bible says He is. The Bible says that Jesus Christ is God. (See John 1:1; Hebrews 1:8).

Oh dear, there is that term again, “EVERY ONE”. Further, at the time of Emmanuel Esu in the Holy Lands--his name was not Jesus (that label came via Paul after traveling in Greece several years after the entity in point was no longer present). Secondly, he represented the Christ Path of Truth and Godness--he NEVER CLAIMED TO BE GOD. IN FACT AT HIS TRIAL WHEN ASKED IF HE WAS GOD HE SAID, “THEY say as much.” You say in the book that, “To others, He is the spirit brother of Satan.” I ask you ones to define for me who is Satan? The term Satan only denotes “adversary” and even according to your tampered “Bibles” it says that Lucifer was a perfection and creation (son) of God who was cast out of Heaven. If you also say that Jesus was the son of God--how do you explain the absence of some type of brotherhood if both spring from the same source? If your Bible says that Jesus Christ is God--it errs. It should say that the one returning will wear a new name and the name will be the Word which is God--would this not indicate that possibly the Christed energy will have had to grow in His own right to achieve the bearing of the new name? That is, is it not just possible that the name might be Sananda--the WORD WHICH IS GOD!?

DOCTRINE OF SIN

The cults also downplay the problem of sin. Sin isn’t that big of a problem to the cults. And of course Hell does not exist. They deny the depravity of man, and teach that man is essentially good. The Bible says that man is irrevocably lost without the intervention of God. (See Romans 5:6; Ephesians 2:11,12)

What means the term sin? Sin means a failure to reach perfection (an error)--nothing more and nothing less. Learning comes most effectively through experience of errors. Hell does not exist as presented by the evangelists as a place of burning fire--Hell is created by the energy who requires self-punishment for that which is perceived as sin. This is that which occurs as one confronts God at the time of “judgment” of the journey and decision of the soul as to level of growth. It also is a designated state of existence when evil has prevailed and the entity has removed himself from the presence of God. Hell is the word defining the void or absence of the presence of God. Since man is the fragment of God experience and even your Bible says that God dwells within HIS temple which is within each--it only stands to pure reason that man of God creation is innately GODLY (good) and has somehow strayed and lost his direction and moved in an effort to remove himself from God of Light to experience in the physical density of manifested flesh body. Man, if he has become without goodness--it is because the leaders and teachers, pastors and preachers--have taught him falsely. By your own teaching, all this “lost” man needs to do is again turn his heart unto God and wham-bam there again is God--rebirthed! That sir, is indeed true. At that moment it has nothing to do with Christness. Christness comes as the soul of that man who reclaims God seeks to set his path to straight in the Christ teachings within the LAWS OF GOD AND THE CREATION. The name of the MAN who brought the CHRIST TEACHINGS--IS OF NO IMPORTANCE! THE TRUTH OF THE WORD IS THAT WHICH IS IMPORTANT AND UNTO THE MAN SEEKING CHANGE; IT IS THE WORD AND ACTION OF CHANGE WHICH IS IMPORTANT.

DOCTRINE OF SALVATION

They also have a salvation that is based upon works. The cults know nothing of grace. They talk about grace and being saved by grace but it is not grace in the biblical sense, because salvation to them is always based upon works (i.e. joining their organization, and living according to their precepts and statutes).

Sir, you do not say what is the “Biblical sense” of GRACE. The “Christed teacher” said that only through Grace would you be “saved”--the Grace of God. He told you he was only an intercessor in your behalf for you were ignorant and knew not that which you did. He also said that only through the Christed path could you find your way back to Godness. He could not have said “except through me, Jesus” for his name was Emmanuel of the house of Joseph. Further, since “Christ” is a “state of being” and not a “NAME” it becomes more obvious that the Man speaking the instructions actually said that only through the Christed path will you be granted GRACE!

Moreover, YOUR BIBLE says in addition, that only through “...works can a man be known” and “faith without works is without meaning.”

Further, you suggest that “...salvation to them is always based upon works (i.e. joining their organization, and living according to their precepts and statutes).” Do you not, sir, ask ones to send tithes and contributions unto you, and ask them to come forth and proclaim their belief in your doctrine according to the precepts and statutes as presented by your cult (GROUP, CHURCH, BODY OF--)????

So these are some of the differences between the cults and genuine Christianity. There are several groups that would fit the description of Pseudo Christian Cults. They are Jehovah’s Witnesses, Latter Day Saints, The Unification Church, the World Wide Church of God, Christian Science, The Way International, Unity School of Christianity, and others. Cults are one of the manifestations of the wiles of the devil, to deceive people concerning the things of God.

I can only deduce through this tirade of judgment from this speaker/author that he understands not that he speaks primarily and first of his own “cult”. The Christ for which, obviously, Christianity was not named--said judge not lest we be judged. Further, I suggest that the speaker/author knows very, very little of the doctrines in full, of any of the proclaimed “cults” named herein. He could not know of the Mormons, for instance, for their total doctrines are “TOP SECRET”. Does Hatonn sanction all those “cults”? No, but I stand with the wondrous projectors who proclaim their right to practice religion as deemed personally appropriate, for it is not my business. If I see that what they teach differs from mine--it is my responsibility to see how and where it differs--FIRST, and then suggest they consider other perspectives perchance they, or me, are misguided as to the Truth of God and the Creation. GOD’S laws and regulations will go on a page, dear friends and that which deviates in any manner what-so-ever from the Laws of God and Creation is not of God. If the shoes of sanctity fit--I suggest you take them out of your mouth and place them on your feet. I have no responsibility, however, to allow the overflow of groups who proclaim Satan as God, as Satan is now defined as a label of the Prince of Darkness, within the lighted halls of God unless they turn into the light and away from the evil teachings. I force not any man--for force is not of God--however, I have laws which demand that I stand in defence of Truth and the first commandment of “Thou shall not have other gods before ME”! Even there, if man wishes to form churches in service unto the evil leader, they shall be left to devour and destroy selves--in absence of God of Light. Evil has no honor and the first to be destroyed are the ones of the “clan” of evil for in the denouncing of the laws of God, they also pledge no brotherhood unto one another. I suggest you all go back and read SATAN’S DRUMMERS.

I promise you that the method of salvation as preached by the evangelists of your current day wherein you just “believe on Jesus‟ name” and “the blood shed by that Man will ”save your assets‟ IS TOTAL BUNK”. Most important of all the things which were gifted unto you by God was “reason”. You shall not dump your sins and errors, evil and law-breaking actions upon a MAN by any name--dead or alive. EACH BEING WILL STAND IN JUDGMENTOF SELF, NAKED AND BARE BEFORE GOD AND ANSWER FOR THAT WHICH HE HAS DONE. YOU HAVE BEEN LIED TO, BROTHERS--AND IT IS TIME YOU SIT UP AND TAKE NOTE THAT THAT WHICH IS BEING GIVEN UNTO YOU IN THE NAME OF GOD AND CHRISTIANITY IS THE BIGGEST LIE OF ALL! YOU ARE VICTIMS OF ONES SUCH AS THIS POOR MISINFORMED INTERPRETER OF WHATEVER HE HAS COME UP WITH BEING. INADVERTENTLY THESE ONES HAVE BECOME THE VERY SERVANTS OF EVIL AND ARE THE VERY TOOLS WHICH ARE THE INTENDED LIARS WHO WILL PULL YOU DOWN. YOUR YOUTH IS PULLING AWAY FROM THE CHRISTIAN CHURCHES (CULTS OF THE WORST KIND) BECAUSE THERE CAN BE NOTHING OF CHRIST FOUND WITHIN AND THE BIGOTRY AND HYPOCRISY CANNOT LONGER BE FOISTED UPON THE MASSES WHO BEGIN TO SEE BEYOND THE LIES AND INTO THE TRUTH OF IT.

Let us take a break, please, and then we will cover “COUNTERFEITS”. Thank you. Hatonn to clear, Please.

CHAPTER 8

REC #2 HATONN

MONDAY, APRIL 22, 1991 11:20 A.M. YEAR 4, DAY 249

COUNTERFEITS

The devil is in the business of counterfeiting; he deals in deception and has a seemingly endless line of counterfeits to offer today. Things like Dianetics, Positive Thinking, EST, Transcendental Meditation, and Alcoholics Anonymous would fall under the category of counterfeits.

Most people seem to think that as long as something is beneficial to a person it must be right; it must be good; it must be from God. They look at anything that profits a man, or helps him out in his personality, or delivers him from certain vices as being given by the leading and the inspiration of God. People will argue, “But look at the good it is doing.” The argument is basically, anything that does a person good must be from God, and the Christian should welcome it. So if a person gets their life straightened out through Transcendental Meditation, I should rejoice because all that really matters is that their life has been straightened out. It doesn’t matter how it happened. Yet as a Christian, I can’t say that! The Bible says, “There is a way that seems right to a man, but the end thereof are the ways of death.”

What it really comes down to is, any system, religion, doctrine, or idea that makes you feel satisfied when your relationship to God is not right is of the devil. Anything that would make you feel comfortable when you are dead in trespasses and sin is of the devil. The devil would like to give you a false sense of security; he would like to give you a false assurance. And through these counterfeits, he is deceiving millions; don’t be taken in by a counterfeit.

Wow! My response to this BS is to simply say that ANYTHING THAT BRINGS YOU INTO ALIGNMENT AND ACTIONS WITHIN THE LAWS OF GOD AND CREATION IS OF GOD! If a Man tries something touted to change him into Godness and the PEACE OF GOD IS STILL LACKING, THEN HE MUST MOVE WITHIN SELF AND FIND THE ERROR OF THE METHOD. THINGS OF EVIL ALWAYS LEAVE A VOID OF SOME MEASURE WITHIN THE SEARCHING SOUL--WHEN GOD IS FILLED WITHIN--THERE IS PEACE IN UNDERSTANDING AND “WHOLENESS” OF CONTROL OF SELF THROUGH GODNESS--AND THAT IS OF GOD. ERRORS OF DISCERNMENT WHILE IN THE SEARCHING ARE FORGIVEN AS IGNORANCE AND NO OTHER MAN’S PATH IS THINE OWN--BUT HIS.

BEWARE OF THOSE WHO CLAIM TO BE THE “GENUINE” BUT ARE ACTUALLY THE “COUNTERFEITS”, FOR THE PRINCE OF EVIL SHALL ALWAYS CLAIM TO THE BE PRINCE OF GOD (LIGHT). WHERE BETTER TO SPREAD HIS VENOM THAN THROUGH THE VERY PULPITS AND MOUTHS OF THOSE WHO CLAIM TO BE “THE” ONES OF GOD??? AND SO IT IS!

HERESY

We come now to the third form of false teaching, Heresy. Heresy is a denial of or a distortion of any established Christian doctrine. To be guilty of heresy or to be a heretic means that by and large, you hold to the doctrines of the Christian faith, but you tend to go wrong on some particular doctrine or aspect of the faith. I would like to give you three examples of heresy that are prominent in many church circles today. They are the prosperity doctrine, the deliverance doctrine, and the shepherding doctrine.

WRONG!! The entire definition given above is in total error according to the definition of heresy and heretic, i.e. HERESY: A belief or opinion contrary to the established doctrines of A church or religious system. HERETIC: One who holds beliefs or opinions contrary to the established doctrines of his religion. This indicates that 1) a “heretic” does NOT “by and large...hold to the doctrines of the Christian faith” (if indeed, we are referring to the Christian faith as described by this author). Further, HERESY is NOT defined as “…denial of or a distortion of ANY ESTABLISHED CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE. The true explicit definition of the term does not even mention “Christian”. But, let us read on:

PROSPERITY DOCTRINE

There is a teaching in the church today that is known as the “health and wealth” or “prosperity doctrine”. This teaching states that no child of God should ever be sick or in financial difficulty. If you are, it’s either because you have sin in your life, or a lack of faith.

Yet the Bible does not teach that as a Christian you will always be healthy or wealthy. The Bible teaches that while we are in this world, we are going to have tribulation. Jesus Himself said, “In the world you will have tribulation, but be of good cheer, I have overcome the world.”

Throughout the scriptures we find many references to godly men and women who suffered physically and financially. Throughout much of the New Testament we find that believers had lost many of their belongings and they were very poor. The church in Jerusalem was so poor that the Gentile churches had to take up offerings to send to them to help them out. This idea of always being healthy and wealthy as a Christian is not sound biblical doctrine, it is heresy.

What these teachers say is that all of this sickness and poverty is related to the curse, and we have been delivered from the curse; therefore we should not experience any sickness or poverty. What they apparently fail to see is that the Bible talks about two curses. The Bible talks about the curse of sin and about the curse of the law. The curse of sin is physical and spiritual death. The effects are seen in sickness and other things. The curse of the law is eternal death. When Paul said in Galatians 3:13, “Christ has redeemed us from the curse,” he made it clear what curse he was talking about. It was the curse of the law, not the curse that came through Adam’s sin. We have been delivered from the curse of the law which is eternal death. We, by faith in Jesus Christ, have received eternal life. But we have not yet been delivered from the curse of the sin of Adam. This is manifested in the fact that people still die. Since death still exists, we know that the curse of sin is still intact.

Any teaching today that says “as a Christian you should never be sick or have any problems”, is what you would call heresy, it is not sound Biblical doctrine. This teaching in the long run is very damaging because sooner or later you are going to discover that it just doesn’t work that way. We do get sick and we do have financial problems. If you‟re living by this kind of teaching, the minute you get sick or have financial problems you are going to think that it is a result of sin in your life or a lack of faith. That kind of thinking in turn can only lead to a miserable Christian experience.

This teaching can also lead to covetousness and the love of money. Don’t be led astray by this kind of teaching; remember: “We brought nothing into this world and it is certain, we take nothing out. Therefore with food and clothes let us be content.” (1 Timothy 6:7,8).

This section is pure nonsense from beginning to ending. GOD never cursed anyone--MAN SAID GOD CURSED VARIOUS ONES AND GROUPS. THEN FOLLOWING THE PRONOUNCEMENT OF THE SO-CALLED CURSES, THE PROJECTOR OF SAME SET HIMSELF UP AS THE LAW REGARDING THE MATTER. GOD DOES NOT CURSE HIS CREATIONS!

Next, this author, as does many speakers and self-styled students of the Bible--quotes Paul (Saul of Tarsus). This one man, of all men, was the greatest and most evil persecutor of that one you NOW call Jesus. His teachings following his so-called conversion are by and large the largest sections of teachings AGAINST THE LAWS OF GOD AND TRUTH AS HAVE EVER BEEN ASSEMBLED! Paul was a persecutor of the Christed teacher all the while the Christed master was in the Holy Lands. Paul proclaimed himself an “apostle”--HE WAS NOT A DISCIPLE! And, what sir, is the “sin of Adam”? Eating apples or what? Where did Adam come from? Mud? I doubt that! GOD CREATES FROM MATTER ATOMS AND MOLECULES--HE DOES NOT NEED CLAY OR MUD--FOR GOD IS AND GOD IS INFINITE AND HE CERTAINLY NEEDS NO WAD OF DIRT FROM WHICH TO CREATE HIS MOST WONDROUS CREATIONS. HE CREATED MAN FROM THE ESSENCE OF LIGHT AND GAVE UNTO MAN SPIRIT WHICH IS A PURE REFLECTION OF HIMSELF--THE BODY OF MAN IS ONLY A HANDY PIECE OF MACHINERY TO ENABLE HIM TO BETTER EXPERIENCE THROUGH THE DIMENSION OF PHYSICAL PLANE.

The speaker refers to eternal life and then pronounces that Man still experiences death so somehow he is still cursed. Man does not experience “death”--a physical housing experiences changes which you call death in your lack of knowledge--for it, too, is only changed into energy form of one sort or another--back into its original forming elements of matter and energy. The MAN WITHIN WHICH IS THE REFLECTION OF GOD IS THAT WHICH IS IMMORTAL--IN EITHER EVENT THERE IS ONLY CHANGE--NOT DEATH! PONDER IT!

WRONG AGAIN! Along with the physical dimension experience comes the physical body accompanied by that which is called “consciousness” (of the immediate). The MAN being is still the essence within the higher consciousness--not the reflection of the consciousness. Therefore, the only illness which can apply to the true reflection of God is sickness of the soul--which if it is in attunement with God and the Christed path--will have no illness. Therefore, illness is only a reflection of the physical plane of experience. Likewise, the only deficit of wealth can be also in the physical experience which is also incorrectly utilized as explanation in the document--for this man’s own Bible states that God is Abundance! IT IS ONLY THROUGH THE PERCEPTION OF THAT WHICH YOU THINK YOU HAVE OR HAVE NOT WHICH IS THE POINT. Money is only a barter type of exchange which is somehow required to function in your society--are you now saying that a man must not, somehow, use this commodity but rather be content to be sick and poverty-stricken lest he “love” money and become covetous? Would it not be better to accept the wondrous abilities God gives unto you through which to grow and function and utilize the tools to grow within the Truth of Godness?

WRONG NO. 3: YOU BROUGHT THE VERY ESSENCE OF GOD INTO THIS WORLD WITH YOU AND YOU SHALL TAKE IT WITH YOU--THEREFORE, LET IT BE SET TO STRAIGHT FOR THAT WHICH YOU BRING AND THAT WHICH YOU TAKE IS THE ONLY THING OF VALUE IN YOUR BEINGNESS. Physical material things are of no value in the realms wherein you will function when you come into truth of manifestation of physical plane. Further, you are allowed to experience upon the physical planes to be stewards of the things physical that you might grow and learn. Boy, you ones have really blown that job, haven’t you? You were sent as caretakers for the wondrous creations of matter and look where you have come to be.

Now again, as to the original sin of Adam--whatever in the world that might mean. Even your own Bible tells you that the serpent (evil) was in that garden with those two ignorant beings (if they indeed were in the garden). Now, just who do you think told MAN to not eat of the tree of knowledge that would allow him to know Truth? God does NOT limit thine knowledge nor give thine power into the hands of deceivers and others who set rules for your behavior. He gave you a set of laws, birthed within thine soul essence so that you would always know Truth--and the evil taught you to turn away from the laws and follow that which he would give unto you to pull you away from the Laws of God and it has worked, has it not? What makes you think you came into creation either according to the MAN PROJECTED method of EVOLUTION OR THROUGH THE METHOD NOW RECOGNIZED AS “CREATION”? NEITHER ONE ARE CORRECT, FRIENDS, AND ARE SIMPLY MORE LIES TO DECEIVE YOU AND KEEP YOU FROM GOD’S PATH HOME TO SOURCE.

That which you refer to as the Bible of God is not and cannot be--for it is filled to overflow with tales and instructions which ARE SIMPLY NOT OF GOD AND ARE, IN FACT, TALES UPON TALES OF BREAKING OF THE LAWS OF GOD AND THOSE OF THE CREATION. I, SIR, AM NOT THE HERETIC AS REGARDS GOD’S DOCTRINES FOR THE ONLY “DOCTRINE OF GOD” MUST BE GOD’S LAWS AND NONE OTHER--and Man breaks all laws of God through his church opinionated interpretations and “voting-in” of that which he chooses that usually are totally AGAINST THE LAWS AS PROJECTED UNTO YOU BY GOD. GOD MAY WELL HAVE “WRITTEN UPON THE WALL” BUT EVERYTHING PUT TO PAPER IS OF MAN’S PHYSICAL PRINTING AND WHERE MAN GOES, SO GOES THE PROBABILITY OF ERROR.

IT IS TRULY A GREAT MAN WHO CAN STUDY TRUTH, SET ASIDE HIS EGO, AND ANNOUNCE THAT HIS ORIGINAL UNDERSTANDING WAS FLAWED THROUGH LACK OF TOTAL KNOWLEDGE AND FURTHER KNOW THAT HE HAS PLACED JUDGMENT WHERE, IN FACT, HIS PROJECTIONS ARE ONLY SELF--OPINION!

DELIVERANCE DOCTRINE

Another example of heresy in the church today is found in the so-called deliverance ministries. The deliverance ministries center on delivering Christians from demon possession or oppression. They teach that the Christian is constantly in danger of being possessed or oppressed by demons. You find in these circles that the people who are influenced by this doctrine are very superstitious and are worried about everything they touch, eat, or look at. There is a preoccupation with demons, and more time is dedicated to demons and other related subjects than to the Lord Jesus Christ. They warn about such things as the demon of alcohol, the demon of tobacco, the demon of lust, and the demon of anger. In any type of problem one might have, they see some sort of demonic source behind it. That is not sound Biblical teaching, and God does not want us to be running around paranoid that we are going to become demon possessed through some accidental circumstance of life.

As a matter of fact, the Bible teaches that as a believer, I belong to God and the evil one cannot touch me! In 1 John 5:18 the word “touch” in the Greek is the word Haptomi which literally means “to attach oneself to”. So the teaching of the deliverance ministries is “to watch out or a demon will attach himself to you.”

That is a contradiction of what the Bible says. You cannot be demon possessed and born again, it is impossible. You can’t have the Holy Spirit and the devil living in you at the same time. You can experience oppression and different types of Satanic attack, but you cannot become possessed by the devil as a Christian.

I have met many people who have suffered greatly from this type of teaching. I knew a woman who went through a period of hormonal imbalance. She had to have a hysterectomy and other serious operations at a very young age, and as her body was going through this, her emotions were constantly wavering. She went to counsel with a pastor to get some comfort and direction, and he concluded that she had a demon of schizophrenia. Needless to say, this had a very devastating affect on her; this teaching is inconsistent with the scripture.

The Bible says I have already been delivered from the devil; he used to own me, but I have been bought by the blood of Christ. I am not my own; I belong to God, not to the devil.

As Christians, our problems may be related to the devil, but they can also be related to our flesh, and our own desires within us. If I am trying to cast out a demon when it is only my own lust, then I will just go around in a circle and never get anything accomplished. This is heresy, and I think this is a classic example of “doctrines of demons”. Demons inspired it, and they enjoy it because they are the ones getting the attention through it.

Oops, sounds to me as if the “demons” are having a bit of contradictive demon-inspired enjoyment from the teaching and opinions of this particular author and speaker.

You cannot have it BOTH WAYS--if the Bible says one thing which is interpreted as you have interpreted it, how do you account for the same Bible pronouncing that “Jesus went about healing and casting out demons”? When this author says “...you cannot be demon possessed and born again, it is impossible,” you had best look again. “Born again” doesn’t have any meaning at all--born again into what? Perhaps the person with the demons was “born again” into more and bigger deceit and evil! And no, I do not accept the repeated, “...well, you know what I mean!” I, sir, obviously do not know that which you mean--OR, MORE LIKELY, YOU DO NOT KNOW WHAT YOU MEAN, MUCH LESS THAT WHICH YOU SAY.

The first and greatest tool of evil is the CONFUSION of intent and meaning--implicit assumptions--GOD IS 100% TOTALLY EXPLICIT, CLEAR OF INTENT AND WITHOUT “ASSUMPTION” UNDEFINED. YOU HAVE EXPLICIT GUIDELINES--YOU OF THE HUMAN SPECIES TURN THEM INTO CONVENIENT IMPLICIT CONFUSION TO SUIT YOUR OWN DESIRES--NOTHING MORE AND CERTAINLY, INDEED NOTHING LESS.

This reminds me of the ones who shout “pro-choice” in matters such as abortion. I, too, believe in pro-choice--before the act of intercourse which can produce the infant which will later be murdered! As a matter of fact, the choice was made at the time of the union, was it not? Do not give back unto God your stupid stories of well, I have a birthright to have equality and pleasure in sexual activity. BS--you were given the rules of RESPONSIBILITY IN ALL ACTIONS AND IF YOU CHOOSE OTHERWISE, YOU BREAK THE LAWS OF GOD--NO MORE AND NO LESS! MURDER OF AN INFANT IS NO LESS MURDER BECAUSE OF YOUR LACK OF RESPONSIBILITY IN YOUR GAMES AND EQUAL ACTS WITHIN THE DARK PLACES OF EVIL LUST OR PROSTITUTION IN THE NAME OF WHATEVER YOU WISH TO CALL IT.

Let me assure you ones that whatever you think the laws of your land might be--or, ever how many of GOD’S laws you “vote-out”, it matters not! What you do in the physical is that which decides wherein you move into and within the realms of God--AND YOUR PHYSICAL EARTH LAWS DON’T MATTER A WHIT OF AN IOTA IN THE REALMS OF GOD. HOWEVER, HOW YOU HANDLE THE LAWS OF GOD WILL MOST CERTAINLY DETERMINE WHETHER OR NOT YOU MOVE INTO THE REALMS OF GOD FOR ALL OF EARTH SHALL BE PUT ASIDE, AND UPON YOUR ACTIONS REGARDING THE LAWS OF GOD AND CREATION SHALL YOUR PASSAGE BE DETERMINED.

Man has only two choices at any instant--to act within the Laws of God or without. I further assure every ONE of you that Mr. Brodersen, St. Jude, Charles Manson, Jerry Falwell, James Bakker, George Bush and the Pope may have their opinion which will affect their own passage into whatever--but YOU WILL ANSWER FOR YOUR OWN OPINION AND IF YOU PLACE YOUR POWER INTO THE HANDS OF ANOTHER--YOU MIGHT WELL ERR GREATLY. YOU CAN LIE TO EVEN YOURSELF BUT ALL THOSE LIES ARE LAID BARE AT THE FEET OF TRUTH AT THE PASSAGE POINT. IF YOU HAVE BOUGHT ANOTHER‟S OPINION--YOU SHALL ALSO BE RESPONSIBLE IF IT WAS A POOR CHOICE.

SHEPHERDING DOCTRINE

Another heresy that has spread through the church in recent years is the teaching of, “your need for a personal overseer”. This is called shepherding, which teaches that as a believer, you need to have a covering, you need to have someone go to God for you; you need to have a mediator to be your spiritual big brother. What you end up with is kind of a priest type figure. No longer do you go directly to God and seek His guidance and wisdom on issues, you go to your shepherd and then he goes to God for you. That is very dangerous! Not only is it dangerous, it is totally contrary to the teaching of the New Testament.

One of the glorious things about the new covenant is that every man would have a personal relationship with God from the least to the greatest. God wants to talk to you personally, He wants you to come to Him. He will give you the answer, you don’t need to come to a pastor or anybody else as a mediator. You might go to your pastor at times for some advice, because the Bible tells us that there is wisdom in a multitude of counselors, but as far as having to go to a pastor for permission, that’s wrong.

In the shepherding movement, people have come to the point where they couldn’t buy a car unless they had the approval of their shepherd, or they couldn’t move to another location, or invest their money without the consent of their shepherd. These are ministries that end up dominating the individual.

Don’t let anyone tell you that they will go to God for you. You go to God on your own, God will speak to you personally, He will instruct you. There is only one shepherd and that is Jesus.

These three doctrines: the prosperity doctrine, the deliverance doctrine, and the shepherding doctrine, are what we would refer to as heresies.

For a minute, I was able to be in agreement with this person. Then he blew it. After telling you truthfully that you should go straight to God--he blows it by telling you to believe that which he is telling you and that all others teach heresy. He tells you in one breath to go to God only and directly and then tells you to go for a bit of counseling for somehow the “pastor” automatically is gifted with divine ability to advise you in special actions. I most certainly wish these “divine advisors” stuck to matters of car-buying and relocation for they certainly seem to fall short on the knowledge regarding divine spirit and TRUTH OF GODNESS.

FANATICISM

Fanaticism manifests itself in what I call a hyper-spiritual attitude. A person who is caught up in fanaticism is a person who hasn’t really had a good day unless he has had a visit from three or four angels, had a couple of direct revelations from God, seen a few miracles, and witnessed several healings throughout the day.

One of the ringleaders of this kind of teaching describes his experiences. The description he gives is a good definition of fanaticism. He says, “When the Holy Spirit comes upon a person, there is emotional and physical phenomena in the person that indicates to us that the spirit is present. Some of these phenomena are obvious; weeping, crying, prolonged and exuberant expressions of praise, shaking, trembling, calmness, bodily writhings and distortions, falling over, laughing or jumping up and down. There are more subtle manifestations; slight trembling, fluttering of the eyelids, faint perspiring, a sheen on the face, rippling of the skin, or deep breathing. The most dramatic are some who appear to be thrown by the Spirit on their faces, left prone and sometimes seen to bang their heads rhythmically on the ground for an hour or so. Curiously, no physical damage or headaches seem to follow the head banging. The changes following this experience may also be profound. Bodily writhings and distortions, come in many forms including jumping up and down (I call this pogo-sticking). Often times there is laughing and sobbing and some people erupt into giggling and laughter. Sometimes they feel a weight on their chest or a heaviness in the air, usually this indicates the presence of the Holy Spirit, and the first signs of His coming to minister. I‟ve learned to recognize these traits and ask people if they are feeling them. If they are feeling these things, I encourage them to open their hearts more full to God, and I ask the Holy Spirit to continue to pour His life out on the person.”

My question is this: Where in the Bible do we have any description of the Holy Spirit coming upon a person and anything like this happening? I don’t remember the Apostles on the day of Pentecost banging their heads on the floor in that room as the Spirit of God came down upon them.

[Sir, were you in that room at Pentecost????? How dare you judge that which is expressed in a person as they confront the Spirit of God! Furthermore, most of the ones in the room at what you have labeled Pentecost were faint in disbelief, denial and scared stupid. I go on record as simply stating that I do not believe you are qualified to say that which would go on in ANY OTHER‟S EMOTIONAL OR PHYSICAL REACTIVE STATE AT SUCH A TIME]

What this person seems to be describing is a nervous system disorder. This is fanaticism.

[I repeat--are you, sir, authorized to JUDGE THE ACTIONS OR EMOTIONS OF ANOTHER. ARE YOU QUALIFIED UNEQUIVOCALLY TO DIAGNOSE ONE IN FANATICAL CIRCUMSTANCE? SOME WILL CALL YOU A FANATIC BY THE ONE ACT OF DENOUNCING THAT WHICH WAS DESCRIBED ABOVE FOR YOU HAVE UNBENDING “ZEAL” IN DISCOUNTING ANOTHER’S EXPERIENCE IN FANATIC DENIAL.]

Another form of fanaticism centers around a person depending on an inner voice for direction from God. I read of a man who began to listen to the inner “impulse”, whom he presumed to be the Holy Spirit, and the voice told him to leave his wife, children, and his occupation. He was also told to go interrupt public meetings, and do many obnoxious and belligerent things. In a process of time he came to realize that this couldn’t have been God who was telling him these things, but for a great period of time he felt that he was being led by the Lord. He actually planned on leaving his family because God supposedly was telling him to.

When you leave the Bible as your foundation which guides and directs your life, you open yourself up to all kinds of chaos. Don’t misunderstand me, I‟m not saying that the Holy Spirit won’t speak to your heart, because He will, but He is never going to tell you anything that contradicts the written Word of God. [No, but HE sure might tell you things that contradict that which you have ignorantly called the WORD OF GOD in some book scribed and translated and retranslated to suit the OPINIONS OF MAN AS INTERPRETED BY ONES EXACTLY SUCH AS THE AUTHOR HEREIN UNDER POINT. WHEREIN DOES THIS MAN CLAIM TO GET AUTHORITY FOR THE CLARITY AND INTERPRETATION OF THE VERY BOOK HE ESPOUSES?] We Christians are to get our direction first and foremost from the Word of God. Becoming too dependent on an inner voice can lead to serious spiritual trouble, and can only go from bad to worse. Let the Word be your monitor.

One final thing: [oh, don’t we just wish] fanaticism only gets worse. Let me give you another quote from the man I quoted previously. He has gone around the world spreading his doctrine and after visiting a certain country he received a letter from a couple of people there who described their experience after applying his principles to their ministries. “We have experienced visions functioning in divine healing. We sometimes see in a person’s body where their sickness is located, and at other times we only see a dark shadow outside the body in the location of the sickness. Sometimes we are seeing insects or larger animals like birds of prey, crocodiles and snakes, etc., being located either inside or outside the body. After having prayed a word of command, we sometimes see a kind of light over the person, just as the evil animal has disappeared. Several times we have seen something like a bright hand touching the sick spot.”

That is fanaticism. That kind of thing is inspired by the devil and gets people distracted from the real work of the kingdom of God. Jesus said to the Apostles, “Go into the world and preach the gospel to every creature.”

This is what we are called to do as believers. If God wants to heal people along the way, I am more than happy to have Him do it. I am not going to say He has to; who am I to tell God what He has to do? If I sit down and say, “God I‟m not preaching unless you heal people”, then I am falling into a snare of the devil and am heading toward fanaticism.

So beware of fanaticism. What the world needs is balanced Christians who love God, and will take a stand for Him, and live for Him as well as speak His word.

Funny thing happened while the Christed teacher went about healing, etc. It was often stated (IN THAT BIBLE THIS AUTHOR TOUTS SO MUCH) that the evil was seen departing the body of the one being healed! Was this speaker who denounces other’s beliefs, there? Is his presumption of interpretation better, somehow, than that of another? It would appear to me that this man is uninformed at the very least for let us see how he sums up his book:

All these cults, counterfeits, heresies, and fanaticisms, are tactics aimed at us by the devil, but thanks be to God, we have the victory. The Bible tells us to take the sword of the spirit, which is the Word of God, and to test all things and hold fast to that which is good. God has given us His Word, the Bible, which is our guideline. If you worship and serve God according to the Bible, then you will never get side-tracked by one of these doctrines of demons.

I suggest that the probable aim of this particular writer is to keep you totally uninformed as to Truth. The point is to come into Godness, not read a bunch of opinions and interpretations as projected by some self-styled interpreter.

Is it just possible, friends, that deliberate false instructions have been interjected into those books where the adversary of God KNEW YOU WOULD GO FOR YOUR INSTRUCTIONS? Let me point out something which abounds right now beneath your noses and you don’t seem to see it, either. YOU HAVE A “NEW CONSTITUTION” and “A NEW WORLD ORDER” which discards all Constitutional Rights as given unto you as a NATION UNDER GOD, INDIVISIBLE WITH FREEDOM FOR ALL. If the adversary would deprive you of your Constitutional rights, would he not be ever so much happier to deprive you of your truthful relationship with God? I suggest you ponder it most carefully!

Beloved Karen, please send these writings to your brother and to your father. Thank them graciously, especially your brother--and simply ask him “WHO MIGHT BE LOST?”, then release of it, precious child, for ones such as your loved ones are simply not ready nor mature enough to bear responsibility for their own journey and wish to foist off their misperception upon another to alleviate their own guilt at lack of discernment and acceptance of responsibility. God further suggests that you read everything shared, such as this document, in the same way in which I have briefly run through it--in the light of the two FACTS INVOLVING EVERYTHING--IS IT OF THE LAWS OF GOD WITHIN THE BALANCE OF CREATION OR IS IT IN SOME MANNER OF DEVIATION FROM THOSE LAWS. ALL CAN BE DISCERNED WITHIN THOSE GUIDELINES AND OPINIONS OF ANY MAN OF THE PHYSICAL EXPERIENCE CHANGES NOT ONE IOTA OF THE TRUTH OF IT.

And now, precious chelas (students of Life Truth), may the wondrous peace in understanding abounding from the God/Mother/Father/Creator/Creation wrap you like a cloak of feather down around about your beings so that you have security in Truth and are not bent by the assaults and degrading insults against you. God is not complicated nor secret and He reveals His greatest of mysteries as you are able to accept them. The Laws are explicit and ye are born with the knowledge within thine own beings as His wondrous reflection of Himself--MAN is that which pulls the perfection into imperfection. May God have mercy upon those ones and through His total and wondrous GRACE give them into “seeing”.

May insight within Truth be our mantle and may our light ever reflect the Truth and radiance of God by whatever name a being calls upon His Creator, for there is but one authority and nothing upon the physical is left untampered by the physical species of MAN in his experience with ego desire for authority and control. It is a gift, therefore, and a measure against which each can measure development within the journey of Truth--by that which YOU are and not against the OPINIONS of another as to that which HE THINKS ye should be.

Let us have rest, Dharma, for the hours have been indeed long but if we touch even ONE, our journey is worthy. Salu.

Gyeorgos Ceres Hatonn

UFF-IGFC

CHAPTER 9

REC #3 HATONN

MONDAY, APRIL 22, 1991 4:33 P.M. YEAR 4, DAY 249

LIBERATION OF THE DEMONS

Dear ones, we must look into that which is history to understand that which you have come to be in the present time--not to dwell in the past but to learn from it.

The history of mankind is the history of ideas. For it is ideas, theories, and doctrines that guide human action, determine the ultimate ends men aim at and the choice of the means employed for the attainment of these ends. The sensational events which stir the emotions and catch the interest of superficial observers are merely the consummation of ideological changes. There are no such things as abrupt sweeping transformations of human affairs. What is called, in very misleading terms, a “turning point in history” is the coming on the scene of forces which were already for a long time at work behind the scene. New ideologies, which had already long since superseded the old ones, throw off their last veil, and even the dullest people become aware of the changes which they did not notice before.

State and government are nothing else than the social apparatus of violent coercion and repression. Such an apparatus, the police power, is indispensable in order to prevent anti-social individuals and bands from destroying social cooperation. Violent prevention and suppression of anti-social activities benefit the whole of society and each of its members--but violence and oppression are nonetheless evils and corrupt those in charge of their application. It is necessary to restrict the power of those in office lest they become absolute despots. Society cannot exist without an apparatus of violent coercion, it seems, or history has so long instilled within them the evil traits of power, lust, greed and force that they can no longer even recognize the symptoms of the disease. Society cannot either exist if the officeholders are irresponsible tyrants free to inflict harm upon those they dislike or wish to rule.

You must come into understanding of the “Anti-God/Christ” and the intent of the Zionist Elite who would destroy the whole of the world which moves in the direction of God/Christ goodness. Therefore we are going to continue the journey through history alongside these Khazars so you can see the chameleon change its colors, doctrines and language to acquire its goals of total rule of your planet.

As we have spoken of these Khazars it is evident that, after their defeat by the Russians in 965, they lost their empire but did, in fact, retain their independence within somewhat narrower frontiers, and likewise retained that which they claimed was their “Judaic” faith--well into the thirteenth century. They promptly reverted to some extent to their predatory habits and historians commented on the matter:

In general, the reduced Khazar kingdom persevered. It waged a more or less effective defense against all foes until the middle of the thirteenth century, when it fell victim to the great Mongol invasion set in motion by Jenghiz Khan. Even then it resisted stubbornly until the surrender of all its neighbours. Its population was largely absorbed by the Golden Horde which had established the centre of its empire in Khazar territory. But before and after the Mongol upheaval the Khazars sent many offshoots into the unsubdued Slavonic lands, helping ultimately to build up the great Jewish centres of eastern Europe.

Here then, we have the cradle of the numerically strongest and culturally dominant part of “modern Jewry” for I must continually remind you that there was no such terminology any place on your planet prior to the 18th century.

The “offshoots” refer to the branching out long before the destruction of the Khazar state by the Mongols. I herein tell you that it shall again be at the hands of the Mongols that the greatest price called Armageddon shall be remembered. The ancient Hebrew nation (Khazar) had started branching into the Diaspora (the scattered colonies of “Jews” outside Palestine after the Babylonian exile; the area outside Palestine settled by “Jews”; the “Jews” living outside Palestine or “modern Israel”) long before the destruction of Jerusalem. Ethnically, the Semitic tribes on the waters of the Jordan and the Turko-Khazar tribes on the Volga were, of course, “miles apart” but they had at least two important formative factors in common. Each lived at a focal junction where the great trade routes connecting east and west, north and south intersect; a circumstance which predisposed them to become nations of traders, of enterprising travelers, or “rootless cosmopolitans”--as hostile propaganda has unaffectionately labeled them. But, at the same time, their exclusive religion fostered a tendency to keep to themselves and stick together, to establish their own communities with their own places of worship, schools, residential quarters and ghettoes (originally totally self-imposed) in whatever town or country they settled. This rare combination of wanderlust and ghetto-mentality, reinforced by Messianic hopes and “chosen-race” pride, both ancient Judaists and mediaeval Khazars shared--even though the latter traced their descent not to Shem but to Japheth and Cain.

ILLUSTRATION

This development is well-illustrated by what one might call the Khazar Diaspora in Hungary.

Remember that long before the destruction of their state, several Khazar tribes known as the Kabars, joined the Magyars and migrated to Hungary. Moreover, in the tenth century, the Hungarian Duke Taksony invited a second wave of Khazar emigrants to settle in his domains. Two centuries later John Cinnamus, the Byzantine chronicler, refers to troops observing the Judean law, fighting with the Hungarian army in Dalmatia, AD 1145. There may have been a few real Judeans living in Hungary from Roman days, but there is factual evidence that by far and beyond the majority of this important portion of “modern Jewry” originated in the migratory waves of Kabar-Khazars who played such a dominant part in early Hungarian history. Not only was the country, as Constantine told you, bilingual at its beginning, but it also had a form of double kingship, a variation of the Khazar system: the king sharing power with his general in command, who bore the title of “Jula” or “Gyula” which is still a popular Hungarian first name. The system lasted until the end of the tenth century, when St. Stephen embraced the Roman Catholic faith and defeated a rebellious Gyula--who, as one would expect, was a Khazar--“vain in the faith and refusing to become a Christian”.

This episode put an end to the double kingship, but not to the influence of the Khazar-Jewdaist community in Hungary. A reflection of that influence is found in the “Golden Bull”--the Hungarian equivalent of Magna Carta--issued AD 1222 by King Endre (Andres) II, in which Judaists were forbidden to act as mintmasters, tax-collectors, and controllers of the royal salt monopoly--indicating that before the edict numerous Judaists held those important posts. They did, however, come to occupy even more exalted positions. King Endre’s custodian of the Revenues of the Royal Chamber was the Chamberlain Count Teka, a Judaist of Khazar origin, a rich landowner, and a financial and diplomatic “genius”. His signature appears on various peace treaties and financial agreements, among them one guaranteeing the payment of 2,000 marks by the Austrian ruler Leopold II to the King of Hungary. One should now be reminded of a previously told incident played by the Spanish Judaist Hasdai ibn Shaprut at the court of the Caliph of Cordoba. If you compare similar episodes from the Palestinian Diaspora in the west and the Khazar Diaspora in the east of Europe, it makes the analogy between them appear less tenuous.

I also point out that when King Endre was compelled by his rebellious nobles to issue, reluctantly, the Golden Bull, he kept Teka in office against the Bull’s express provisions. The Royal Chamberlain held his post happily for another eleven years, until papal pressure on the King made it advisable for Teka to resign and betake himself to Austria, where he was received with open arms. But fickle fate struck again and King Endre’s son Bela IV, obtained “papal” permission to call him back. Teka duly returned and perished during the Mongol invasion. Ah, but does it not indicate collusion between the Khazar Judaists and the Catholic Holy Church of Rome? Pay attention, chelas, for there are always stranger bedfellows and what is more evident is that it has never been any different, only repeated and repeated in differing settings.

DOCUMENTED ORIGIN

You have documentation of the Khazar origin of the numerically and socially dominant element in the Judaist population of Hungary during the Middle Ages. It seems that Hungary constitutes a special case, in view of the early Magyar-Khazar connection; but, in fact, the Khazar influx into Hungary was only a part of the general mass-migration from the Eurasian steppes toward the West, i.e., towards Central and Eastern Europe. The Khazars were not the only nation which sent off-shoots into Hungary, however. Thus large numbers of the selfsame Pechenegs who had chased the Magyars from the Don across the Carpathians, were forced to ask for permission to settle in Hungarian territory when they in turn were chased by the Kumans; and the Kumans shared the same fate when, a century later, they fled from the Mongols, and some 40,000 of them “with their slaves” were granted asylum by the Hungarian King Bela.

At relatively quiescent times this general westward movement of the Eurasian populations was no more than a “drift”, at other times it became a stampede; but the consequence of the Mongol invasion must rank on this metaphoric scale as an earthquake followed by a major landslide. The warriors of Chief Tejumin, called “Jinghiz Khan”, Lord of the Earth, massacred the population of whole cities as a warning to others not to resist, used prisoners as living screens in front of their advancing lines, destroyed the irrigation network of the Volga Delta which had provided the Khazar lands with rice and other staple food and transformed the fertile steppes into the “wild fields”--dikoyeh pole--as the Russians were later to call them: “an unlimited space without farmers or shepherds, through which only mercenary horsemen pass in the service of this or that rival ruler--or people escaping from such rule.” Ah yes, identical to that which the United States just perpetrated on a place called Iraq!

The Black Death of 1347-8 accelerated the progressive depopulation of the former Khazar heartland between the Caucasus, Don and Volga, where the steppe-culture had reached its highest level--and the relapse into barbarism was, by contrast, more drastic than in adjoining regions. It was written that “The destruction or departure of industrious Jewdaist farmers, artisans and merchants left behind a void which in those regions has only recently begun to be filled.”

Not only Khazaria was destroyed, but also the Volga-Bulgar country, together with the last Caucasian strongholds of the Alans and Kumans, and the southern Russian principalities, including Kiev. During the period of disintegration of the Golden Horde, from the fourteenth century onward, the anarchy became, if possible, even worse. In most of the European steppes emigration was the only way left open for populations who wanted to secure their lives and livelihood. The migration toward safer pastures was a protracted, intermittent process which went on for several centuries. The Khazar exodus was part of the general picture.

It had been preceded, as already mentioned, by the founding of Khazar colonies and settlements in various places in the Ukraine and southern Russia. There was a flourishing Judaist community in Kiev long before and after the Rus took the town from the Khazars. Similar colonies existed in Perislavel and Chernigov. A Rabbi Mosheh of Kiev studied in France around 1160, and a Rabbi Abraham of Cherigove studied in 1181 in the Talmud School of London. The “Lay of Igor’s Host” mentions a famous contemporary Russian poet called Kogan--a combination of Cohen (priest) and Kagan--you might find the historical documents worthy of investigation. Sometime after Sarkel, which the Russians called Biegla Veza, was destroyed the Khazars built a town of the same name near Chernigov.

There is an abundance of ancient place names in the Ukraine and Poland, which derive from “Khazar” or “Zhid” (later translated as Jew): Zydowo, Kozarzewek, Kozara, Kozarzow, Zhydowska Vola, Zydaticze, and so on. They may have once been villages, or just temporary encampments of Khazar-Judaist communities on their long trek to the west. Similar place names can be found in the Carpathian and Tatra Mountains, and in the eastern provinces of Austria. Even the ancient Judaist cemeteries of Cracow and Sandomierz, both called “kaviory”, are of Khazar-Kabar origin.

While the main route of the Khazar exodus led to the west, some groups of people were left behind, mainly in the Crimea and the Caucasus, where they formed Judaist enclaves surviving into modern times. In the ancient Khazar stronghold of Tamatarkha (Taman), facing the Crimea across the straits of Kerch, you hear of a dynasty of Judaist princes who ruled in the fifteenth century under the tutelage of the Genovese Republic, and later of the Crimean Tartars. The last of them, Prince Zakharia, conducted negotiations with the Prince of Muscovi, who invited Zakharia to come to Russia and let himself be baptized in exchange for receiving the privileges of a Russian nobleman. Zakharia refused, but in other cases the introduction of Khazar-Judaist elements into exalted positions in the Muscovite state was one of the factors which led to the appearance of the “Jewish heresy” (Zhidovst-buyushtchik) among Russian priests and noblemen in the sixteenth century, and of the sect of Sabbath-observers (Subbotniki) which is still widespread among Cossacks and peasants.

Another vestige of the Khazar nation are the “Mountain Jews” in the north-eastern Caucasus, who stayed behind in their original habitat when the others left. They number around eight or so thousand persons and live in the vicinity of other tribal remnants of the olden days: Kipchaks and Oghuz. They call themselves Dagh Chufuty (Highland “Jews”) in the Tat language which they adopted from another Caucasian tribe.

Other Khazar enclaves survived in the Crimea and elsewhere in localities which once belonged to their empire. There are only historic curios of those compared to the mainstream of the Khazar migration into the Polish-Lithuanian regions.

POLITICAL IMPORTANCE

The regions in Eastern Central Europe, in which the Khazarian emigrants from Khazaria found a new home and some amount of safety, had only begun to assume political importance toward the end of the first millennium. But the plans were already underway for the Plan 2000, my friends, and the Protocols already put to order.

In about 962, several Slavonic tribes formed an alliance under the leadership of the strongest among them, the Polans, which became the nucleus of the Polish state. Thus the Polish rise to eminence started about the same time as the Khazar decline (Sarkel was destroyed in 965). It is significant that Khazars play an important role in one of the earliest Polish legends relating to the foundation of the Polish kingdom. When the allied tribes decided to elect a king to rule them all, they chose a Khazarian named Abraham Prokownik. He was a rich and educated Khazar merchant, from whose experience the Slav backwoodsmen hoped to benefit. The legend indicates that Khazar Judaists were held in rather high esteem for their business prowess. After Abraham resigned the crown it went to a person named Piast, who thus became the founder of the historic Piast dynasty which ruled Poland from about 962 to 1370.

The Poles, under the Piast dynasty, and their Baltic neighbours, the Lithuanians, rapidly expanded their frontiers, and were in dire need of immigrants to colonize their territories, and to create an urban civilization. They encouraged, first, the immigration of German peasants, burghers and craftsmen, and later of migrants from the territories occupied by the Golden Horde, including Armenians, southern Slavs and Khazars. Poland and Hungary were also briefly invaded by the Mongols in 1241-42, but they were not occupied--which made a tremendous difference in what was to be their future history.

Not all these migrations were voluntary. They included large numbers of prisoners of war, such as Crimean Tartars, who were put to cultivate the estates of Lithuanian and Polish landlords in the conquered southern provinces (at the close of the fourteenth century the Lithuanian principality stretched from the Baltic to the Black Sea). But in the fifteenth century the Ottoman Turks, conquerors of Byzantium, advanced northward, and the landlords transferred the people from their estates in the border areas further inland.

Among the populations thus forcibly transferred was a strong contingent of Karaites--the fundamentalish Khazarian sect which rejected rabbinical learning (Ah ha!). According to a tradition which survived among Karaites into modern times, their ancestors were brought to Poland by the great Lithuanian warrior-prince Vytautas (Vitold) at the end of the fourteenth century as prisoners of war from Sulkhat in the Crimea. In favor of this tradition speaks the fact that Vitold in 1388 granted a charter of rights to the Khazars of Troki, and a great number of Judaists speaking a different language from the Germans and natives were found there. That language was and still is, a Turkish dialect, in fact the nearest among living languages to the lingua cumanica, which was spoken in the former Khazar territories at the time of the Golden Horde. This language is still used in speech and prayer in the surviving Karaite communities in Troki, Vilna, Ponyeviez, Lutzk and Halitch. The Karaites also claim that before the Great Plague of 1710 they had some thirty-two or thirty-seven communities in Poland and Lithuania.

They call their ancient dialect “the language of Kedar”--just as Rabbi Petachia in the twelfth century called their habitat north of the Black Sea “the land of Kedar”; and what he has to say about them--sitting in the dark through the Sabbath, ignorance of rabbinical learning--certainly fits their sectarian attitude. Accordingly, the Karaites from the linguistic point of view are the purest present-day representatives of the ancient Khazars. We will later speak of why this sect preserved its language for about half a millennium, while the main body of Khazar Judaists shed it in favour of the Yiddish lingua franca.

WESTERN ORIENTATION

The Polish kingdom adopted from its very beginnings under the Piast dynasty a resolutely Western orientation, together with Roman Catholicism. But compared with its western neighbours it was culturally and economically an undeveloped country. Hence the policy of attracting immigrants--Germans from the west, Armenians and Khazars from the east--and giving them every possible encouragement for their enterprise, including Royal Charters detailing their duties and special privileges.

In the Charter issued by Boleslave the Pious in 1264, and confirmed by Casimir the Great in 1334, Khazarian Judaists were granted the right to maintain their own synagogues, schools and courts; to hold landed property, and engage in any trade or occupation they chose. Under the rule of King Stephen Bathory (1575-86) Khazarian Judaists were granted a parliament of their own which met twice a year and had the power to levy taxes on their co-religionists. After the destruction of their country, Khazar Judaism had entered on a new chapter in its history.

A striking illustration for their privileged condition is given in a papal breve, issued in the second half of the thirteenth century, by Pope Clement IV, and addressed to a Polish prince. In the document the Pope lets it be known that the Roman authorities are well aware of the existence of a considerable number of synagogues in several Polish cities--indeed, no less than five synagogues in one city alone. He deplores the fact that these synagogues are reported to be taller than the churches, more stately and ornamental, and roofed with colorfully painted leaden plates, making the adjacent Catholic churches look poor in comparison. Again--not one mention of God nor of Christ-ness, simply whose building is the more magnificent as tribute to the human element. Funny thing, immediately came a decision of the Papal legate, Cardinal Guido, dated 1267, stipulating that Judaists should not be allowed more than one synagogue to a town.

It is obvious through documentation for your confirmation, that there were considerable numbers of Khazars present in Poland and that they had in several towns more than one synagogue--which means they were prosperous in order to build them so “stately and ornamental”. So what of the size and composition of the Khazar immigration into Poland?

The Arab sources spoke of Khazar armies numbering three-hundred-thousand men involved in the Muslim-Khazar Wars; and even if allowance is made for quite wild exaggerations, this would indicate a total Khazar population of at least half a million people. Ibn Fadlan gave the number of tents of the Volga Bulgars as 50,000, which would mean a population of 300,000-400,000, i.e., roughly the same order of magnitude as the Khazars’. On the other hand, the number of Judaists in the Polish-Lithuanian kingdom in the seventeenth century is also estimated by your modern historians at 500,000 (five percent of the total population). These figures do not fit in too badly with the known facts about a protracted Khazar migration via the Ukraine to Poland-Lithuania, starting with the destruction of Sarkel and the rise of the Piast Dynasty toward the end of the first millennium, accelerating during the Mongol conquest, and being more or less completed in the fifteenth-sixteenth centuries--by which time the steppe had been emptied and the Khazars had, it was thought, been wiped off the surface of the earth.

I don’t want to be a wet blanket on your precious “holocaust” but I frankly do not come to any reasonable calculation that there could possibly have been 6 MILLION OR MORE “JEWS” KILLED IN THE GERMAN CAMPS. THAT, PLUS THE FACT THAT SOME OF THOSE SO-CALLED “GAS CHAMBER VICTIMS” WERE LATER FOUND LIVING VERY WELL. THERE SIMPLY WERE NOT SUCH “GAS CHAMBERS” FOUND IN ANY CAMP AND YOU ARE CONTINUING FOOLS OF THE DECEIVERS‟ LIES. I HEREIN TELL YOU SOMETHING ELSE--THE ANTI-SEMITISM IN RUSSIA (NOTWITHSTANDING THE FACT THAT THE “JEWS” ARE NOT SEMITES) IS ANOTHER KHAZAR “JEWISH” HOAX! THERE WAS RESENTMENT NO DOUBT AGAINST THE KHAZARIAN ELITE BECAUSE THERE WAS ALWAYS PREFERENTIAL TREATMENT OF THE SO-CALLED JEWS, EVERYWHERE AND ALWAYS, IN THEIR SUPPOSEDLY “EGALITARIAN” SOCIETY. THIS IS QUITE LOGICAL, OF COURSE, BECAUSE THE RULERS OF THE USSR ARE KHAZARIAN ELITE! WORLD, YOU HAVE BEEN SWINDLED AND RE-SWINDLED AND HERE YOU GO AGAIN, ONLY THIS TIME IT WILL COST AMERICA HER SOVEREIGNTY AND THE WORLD ITS FREEDOM AND DOWNFALL.

Altogether this population transfer was spread out over five or six centuries of trickle and flow. If you take into account the considerable influx of refugees from Byzantium and the Muslim world into Khazaria, and a small population increase among the Khazars themselves, it appears somewhat plausible that the tentative figures for the Khazar population at its peak in the eighth century should be comparable to that of the Khazarian Judaists in Poland in the seventeenth century, at least by order of magnitude--give or take a few hundred thousand as a token of ignorance.

Dear ones, there is terrible irony hidden in these numbers. According to the article “Statistics” in the Jewish Encyclopaedia, in the sixteenth century the total “Jewish” population of the world amounted to about ONE million. This seems to indicate that during the Middle Ages the majority of those who professed the Judaic faith were actually Khazars with no way around the facts of it. A substantial part of this majority went to Poland, Lithuania, Hungary and the Balkans, where they founded that Eastern “Jewish” community which, in its turn, became the dominant majority of world Jewry. Even if the original core of that community was diluted and augmented by immigrants from other regions, its predominantly Khazar-Turkish derivation appears to be supported by strong evidence, and should at least be regarded as a theory worth serious discussion.

Additional reasons for attributing the leading role in the growth and development of the Jewish community in Poland and the rest of Eastern Europe mainly to the Khazar element, and not to immigrants from the West, will be discussed in the following writings, but it might be appropriate at this point to quote the Polish historian (so you can look it up), Adam Vetulani:

Polish scholars agree that these oldest settlements were founded by Judaist emigres from the Khazar state and Russia, while the Judaists from Southern and Western Europe began to arrive and settle only later...and that a certain proportion at least of the Judaists population in earlier times, the main bulk originated from the east, from the Khazar country, and later from Kievian Russia.

I am going to pull this segment to a close and allow Dharma some rest but you must be questioning why the “Jews” would claim so many deaths if there were not in fact, even that many “Jews” as numbered in the so-called death camps? Because it would later appear impossible that there could be enough left to take over any portion of your world, much less the whole of it. In your country of America, for instance, less than 3% are Judaists and the Khazar Elite do not even longer practice any type of orthodox Judaism but rather the Talmudic Protocols of the Elite Men of Wisdom.

The facts are that they have managed to gain control of every media outlet in your nation and in most of the world, the Banking industry, the Government (all of Congress), the Churches (especially the “Christian” sects), and the Police Forces as are now structured by the United Nations New World Order. You had best take a look around, beloved friends, for the time of “looking” is all but over.

I am giving you facts which can be confirmed and documented on your own placement--not some mystical hoopla about big explosions and raptures. Irresponsible behavior against the laws of GOD have brought you to this point for it was intended that you would be brainwashed by the lustful things of evil physical greed--it most certainly worked, did it not?? You are now handcuffed and gagged--WHAT WILL YOU DO NOW, AMERICA? WHAT WILL YOU DO, WORLD? IT RESTS SOLELY IN YOUR HANDS, MY FRIENDS. YOU WILL TAKE A STAND AGAINST THIS THING--OR YOU WILL SURELY FALL!

May the light of insight shine around about you that you may see, hear and take action in clear guidance of that ONE come forth again unto your place to show you the way. Salu.

Hatonn to clear, please. I ask that you carefully consider these things being offered unto your attention. Good-day.

CHAPTER 10

REC #1 HATONN

TUESDAY, APRIL 23, 1991 7:35 A.M. YEAR 4, DAY 250

TUESDAY, APRIL 23, 1991

May the light of God shine around about us that we may have insight and direction for action in clarity and Truth. I am Hatonn--to serve.

As you move into a debilitating time let it be known that things are beginning to happen which can give you a bit of time for action for just as chaos slows your path back to freedom--so does it slow the deceivers.

I am going to be most brief on the “news” of this day for I have great volumes of work to cover so I ask that you follow up on details.

T.D. asks about Tower’s crash death of a week or so past and inquires as to intent behind the scenes. At the point of taking-out Tower it was more important to shut up the astronaut traveling with him. Tower’s book is a rather mild exposé of “stuff” which would be more annoying than anything else but nonetheless could be damaging while the administration is in the take-over phase. The astronaut, however, was an entirely different matter--he was going to begin to “spill the beans” about the shuttle flights. You see, chelas, everyone can’t be replaced nor silenced. The point, of course, is blackmail and it never works if the one you are blackmailing is the stronger and cares not about revelations. So be it.

Now as to Earthquakes in Costa Rica and Panama. I told Dharma to immediately watch the shuttle launch and she would know about the earthquake--and vice-versa. Several days ago I told the ones at this location that there would be an incident if the launch of that shuttle continued in the countdown. Major quakes and disasters are being saved to give you certain examples when the going really gets tedious.

By NASA’s own admission now, there is “Star Wars” gear aboard that shuttle. There is much other behind-the-scenes deceiving and attempts at “shuffling” pay-loads to everywhere on your globe--even unto another Arian launch from the area of the Panama/Costa Rica border. Usually the Arian rockets are launched from French Guiana, but not this time, for it was to go simultaneously with the shuttle--following on to the Japanese rocket which was lost within the past few days. You are desperately efforting to get sensors in orbit and are thus-far unsuccessful at every turn.

Now as to the Kurds. Do not be foolish and think this is all some nightmare accident. The Kurds were deliberately stirred into total frenzy to accomplish exactly that which happened. Now you have unlimited excuse to keep your military in the area--for humanitarian reasons. Note that which they tell you and you will have confirmation.

Firstly, Saddam Hussein’s administration has done nothing to the Kurds and there is no reason not to bring them home to Iraq. He, further, has offered lands in security for them to have an autonomous state in northern Iraq. The Iraqi army is helping in the care and relief of the lost ones and yet your news harps and harps on U.S. military missions to insure safety but “...so far have encountered no resistance...blather--blather”. The Iraqis couldn’t care less and you are footing the bill to repair the disaster you created by bombing the poor people into oblivion.

Note what they say this day about timing--“We must get them settled with a good shelter and food supply--BEFORE THE WINTER FREEZES THEM,” that, by the way--is NEXT WINTER! Dirty games? Indeed, so what else has changed? The big heart-wrencher is that there is “no baby milk or formula”--well if you hadn’t destroyed the milk factories I would guess that you would have plenty for all the babies. Do not be sucked in by the humanitarian SHOW, my friends.

Humanitarian? Look at that which is happening in your administration--again to get the drift of the truth. You can’t even get rid of Sununu running about on ski trips aboard special military jets at your full expense--and President Bush simply laughs and says it is “fine, and nothing will be changed”. The same holds true for ALL OF HIS ADVISORS! He has made it abundantly clear that you-the-people will stay out of HIS business. By the way--nobody in the world has paid any of those pledges made to foot the bill for that Iraqi/Kuwaiti War and the big defense bust. You are still paying it all--NOW, you are paying all of the cost of the refugees--food, medicine, military materiel, etc. Already you have used over $123 MILLION in military reserve food supplies and are shipping it all right out of your reserves in Germany. The cost of this little operation--(I call it “snow-job”) is running millions of dollars a day and you warm, loving Americans are again footing the entire cost. This, while you have over three million homeless in America with massive layoffs every day and your own children going to bed hungry and sick every day! So be it.

I am going to repeat a rundown of power and who is running this show and then we will turn back to the history of the Khazars for I think you are beginning to get the picture of their current activities.

Henry Kissinger may be out of government, so to speak, but he is still running the show through his assistants and acolytes in the Washington national bureaucracy. Brent Scowcroft, the White House national security adviser, Lawrence Eagleburger, the second-ranking man in the State Department, and Gen. Colin Powell, the chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff--they all owe their jobs to Kissinger. Kissinger, of course, owes his unique power to the Rockefeller Dynasty.

These crisis managers crave the new-found power they now enjoy in the Gulf and American “civil affairs” troops now run Kuwait. The deputy commander of American Forces in Saudi Arabia, Lt. Gen. Calvin Waller, has now publicly said: “U.S. troops are in the gulf to stay.” Schwarzkopf may be “home” but a permanent headquarters is now set up in the region. Your military personnel are and have been putting Kuwait “back on line”. Fooled again, America!

COMPOSITION OF IMMIGRANT KHAZAR COMMUNITIES

We have discussed numbers, now let us look at the social structure and composition of the Khazar immigrant community.

The first impression one gains is a striking similarity between certain privileged positions held by Khazar Judaists in Hungary and in Poland in those early days. Both the Hungarians and Polish sources have referred to the Judaists employed as mintmasters, administrators of the royal revenue, controllers of the salt monopoly, tax-collectors and “money-lenders”--i.e. BANKERS. This parallel suggests a common origin of those two immigrant communities; as you can trace the origins of the bulk of Hungarian Judaists to the Magyar-Khazar nexus, the conclusion seems self-evident.

The early part played by immigrant Judaists in the two countries was reflected in the budding economic life. It is not surprising, since foreign trade and the levying of customs duties had been the Khazars‟ principal source of income in the past. They had the experience which their new hosts were lacking and the blood-thirsty callousness to perform. It was only logical that they were called in to advise and participate in the management of the finances of court and nobility. It is also reasonable that the same type of compassionless beings be called in to run America and the other world governments. The coins minted in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries with Polish inscriptions in Hebrew lettering are seemingly bizarre relics of those activities. Some of the coins bear the name of a king but others are inscribed “From the House of Abraham ben Joseph the Prince” or simply show a word of benediction such as “Luck” or “Blessing”. Hungarian sources also speak of the practice of minting coins from silver provided by Judaist owners.

However--in contrast to Western Europe--finance and commerce were far from being the only fields of Jewish activity. Some rich emigrants became landowners in Poland as Count Teka was in Hungary. This is exactly that which happened in Germany where the “Jews” ended up owning a major portion of Germany. This, in fact, is the major cause of the Second World War--a law was passed saying that one must be a native German to purchase property--but that is yet another story. In Poland, Judaist land-holdings comprised whole villages of “Judaist” farmers in the vicinity of Breslau before 1203, and in the early days there were Khazar peasants in considerable numbers, as the ancient Khazar “place-names” show.

The Karaite records mentioned before, show how some of the villages came into being. They relate how Prince Vitold settled a group of Karaite prisoners-of-war in “Krasna”, providing them with houses, orchards and land to a distance of one and a half miles (Krasna is identified with the Judaist small town Krasnola in Podolia).

Farming, however, held no future for this Judaist community. There were several reasons for this. The rise of feudalism in the fourteenth century gradually transformed the peasants of Poland into serfs, forbidden to leave their villages, deprived of freedom of movement. At the same time, under the joint pressure of the ecclesiastic hierarchy and the feudal landlords, the Polish Parliament in 1496 forbade the acquisition of agricultural land by Judaists. But the process of alienation from the soil started long before that. Apart from the specific causes mentioned, religious discrimination, combined with the degradation of the free peasants into serfs--the transformation of the predominantly agricultural nation of Khazars into a predominantly urban community reflected a common phenomenon in the history of migrations. Faced with different climatic conditions and farming methods on the one hand, and on the other with unexpected opportunities for an easier living offered by urban civilization, immigrant populations change their occupational structure within a few generations. The offspring of Abruzzi peasants in the New World became waiters and restauranteurs, the grandsons of Polish farmers might become engineers or psychoanalysts--the opposite process of colonists settling on virgin soil applies to migrants from more highly developed to under-developed regions.

However, the transformation of Khazar Judaism into Polish Judaism did not entail any brutal break with the past, or loss of identity. It was a gradual, organic process of change, which preserved some vital traditions of Khazar communal life (kibbutz?) in their new country. This was mainly achieved through the emergence of a social structure, or way of life, found nowhere else in the world Diaspora: the Judaist small town, in Hebrew ayarah, in Yiddish shtetl, in Polish miastecko. All three designations are diminutives, which, however, do not necessarily refer to smallness in size for some of the towns were quite big, but rather does refer to the limited rights of municipal self-government they enjoyed.

The shtetl should not be confused with the ghetto. The latter consisted of a street or quarter in which Judaists were compelled to live within the confines of a Gentile town. It was, from the second half of the sixteenth century onward, the universal habitat of Judaists everywhere in Christian, and most of the Muslim, world. Most of these limitations, however, were rigidly self-imposed! The ghetto was surrounded by walls, with gates that were locked at night. It gave rise to claustrophobia and mental inbreeding, and also to a sense of relative security in time of trouble as the groups were likely to have for they were warring people--eye for eye, etc. Since it could not expand in size, the houses were tall and narrow, and permanent overcrowding created deplorable sanitary conditions. It took great spiritual strength for people living in such circumstances to keep any measure of self-respect and not many of them did.

The shtetl, on the other hand, was an entirely different proposition--a type of settlement which, as already said, existed only in Poland-Lithuania and nowhere else in the world. It was a self-contained country town with an exclusively or predominantly Judaist population. The shtetl’s origins date back to the thirteenth century, and represent the missing link between the market towns of Khazaria and the Judaist settlements in Poland.

The economic and social function of the semi-rural, semi-urban agglomerations were similar in both countries. In Khazaria, and later in Poland, provided a network of trading posts or market towns which mediated between the needs of the big towns and the countryside. They had regular fairs at which sheep and cattle, alongside the goods manufactured in the towns and the products of the rural cottage industries were sold or bartered; at the same time they were the centers where artisans plied their crafts, from wheelwrights to blacksmiths, silversmiths, tailors, Kosher butchers, millers, bakers and candlestick-makers (literally).

There were also letter-writers for the illiterate, synagogues for the faithful, inns for travelers, and a heder--Hebrew for “room”, which served as a school. There were itinerant story-tellers and folk bards and many of their names have been preserved, traveling from shtetl to shtetl in Poland and earlier, in Khazaria. It is a good time to look closely at the story-tellers among Oriental people in your own current time.

Some particular trades became virtually a Judaist monopoly in Poland. One was dealing in timber--which must tell you that timber was the chief building material and an important export in Khazaria; another was “transport”. The dense net of shtetls made it possible to distribute manufactured goods over the entire country by means of the superbly built Judaist type of horsecart. The preponderance of this kind of transport, especially in the east of the country, was so marked--amounting to a virtual monopoly--that the Hebrew word for carter, ba’al agalah (literally: “master of the cart”) was incorporated into the Russian language as balagula. Only the development of the railway in the second half of the nineteenth century led to a decline in this trade.

This specialization in “coach”-building and cartering could certainly not have developed in the closed ghettoes of Western Judaists; it unmistakably points to a Khazar origin. The people of the ghettoes were sedentary, while the Khazars, like other semi-nomadic people, used horse or ox-drawn carts to transport their tents, goods and chattel--including royal tents the size of a circus, fit to accommodate several hundred people. They certainly had the ability to negotiate the roughest tracks in their new country.

Other specifically Judaist occupations were inn-keeping, the running of flour mills and trading in furs--none of them found in the ghettoes of Western Europe.

Such, in broad outlines, was the structure of the Judaist shtetl in Poland. Some of its features could be found in old market towns in any country; others show a more specific affinity with what you already know--little though it might have seemed--about the townships of Khazaria, which were the prototypes of the Polish shtetl.

To these specific features must be added the “pagoda-style” of the oldest surviving wooden shtetl synagogues dating from the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, which is totally different from both the native style of architecture and from the building style adopted by Western Jews and replicated later on in the ghettoes of Poland. The interior decoration of the oldest shtetl synagogues is also quite different from the style of the Western ghetto; the walls of the shtetl synagogue were covered with Moorish arabesques, and with animal figures characteristic of the Persian influence found in Magyar-Khazar artifacts and in the decorative style brought to Poland by Armenian immigrants.

Why am I taking so much time on what appears to be information of no value? Because you ones continually denounce the Truth and want “proof”. You really do not for you want another to do your work for you, but you are going to get it anyway so that when we come to current times--you will STOP YOUR CONFOUNDED DENIALS!

The traditional garb of Polish Judaists is also of unmistakably Eastern origin. The typical long silk kaftan was an imitation of the coat worn by the Polish nobility, which itself was copied from the outfit of the Mongols in the Golden Horde--fashions travel across political division; but you know that kaftans were worn long before that by nomads of the steppes for we have also described it.

The skull-cap (yarmolka) is worn to this very day by orthodox Judaists--and by the Uzbeks and other Turkish people in the Soviet Union. On top of the skull-cap men wore the streimel, an elaborate round hat rimmed with fox-fur, which the Khazars copied from the Khasaks--or vice versa. As already mentioned, the trade in fox and sable furs, which had been flourishing in Khazaria, became another virtual Judaist monopoly in Poland. As for the women, they wore, until the middle of the nineteenth century, a tall white turban, which was an exact copy of the Jauluk worn by Khasak and Turkish women. Nowadays orthodox Judaist women (Jewesses) have to wear, instead of a turban, a wig made of their own hair, which is shaved off when they get married.

One might also mention in this context--though somewhat dubiously--the Polish Judaists’ odd passion for gelfilte (stuffed) fisch, a national dish which the Polish Gentiles adopted. “Without fish,” the saying went, “there is no Sabbath.” I believe that all of you nice people can find this dish in the markets marked as Kosher. It was derived from life on the Caspian, where fish was the staple diet.

Life in the shtetl is celebrated with much romantic nostalgia in “Jewish” literature and folklore and thus you can find pretty accurate confirmation as to detail. The Sabbath was joyously celebrated and is interesting to note:

Wherever one is, he will try to reach home in time to greet the Sabbath with his own family. The peddler traveling from village to village, the itinerant tailor, shoemaker, cobbler, the merchant off on a trip, all will plan, push, hurry, trying to reach home before sunset on Friday evening.

As they press homeward, the shammes calls through the streets of the shtetl, “Judaists to the bathhouse!” A functionary of the synagogue, the shammes is a combination of sexton and beadle. He speaks with an authority more than his own, for when he calls “Judaists to the bathhouse”, he is summoning them to a commandment.

The most vivid evocation of life in the shtetl is the surrealistic amalgam of fact and fantasy in paintings and lithographs where biblical symbols appear side by side with the bearded carter wielding his whip and wistful rabbis in kaftan and yarmolka.

I suppose you would look upon this as a weird community as you look back in retrospect--but, dear ones, it is typical of a living still in existence--did you take a good look at the Kurds as they are now portrayed in the news? These ones can hardly even imagine what your lives are like--it can be no different than might be your dreams and imaginings of spacecraft and mother ships. The communities reflected their weird origins. Some of the earliest small-towns were founded by prisoners-of-war--such as the Karaites of Troki--whom Polish and Lithuanian nobles were anxious to settle on their empty lands. But the majority of these settlements were products of the general migration away from the “wild fields” which were turning into deserts. After the Mongol conquest when the Slav villages wandered westward, the Khazar shtetls went with them. The pioneers of the new settlements were rich Khazar traders who constantly travelled across Poland on the much frequented trade routes into Hungary. The Magyar and Kabar migration in Hungary blazed the trail for the growing Khazar settlements in Poland: it turned Poland into a transit area between the two countries with Judaist communities. Thus the traveling merchants were familiar with conditions in the prospective areas of resettlement, and had occasion to make contact with the landowners in search of tenants. The landlord would enter into an agreement with such rich and respected Judaists as would settle on his estate and bring in other settlers. They would, as a rule, choose people from the place where they had lived. These colonists would be an assorted lot of farmers, artisans and craftsmen, forming a more or less self-supporting community. Thus the Khazar shtetl would be transplanted and become a Polish shtetl. Farming would gradually drop out, but by that time the adaptation to changed conditions would have been completed--exactly as in “Israel” (Palestine) this very day!

The nucleus of modern Jewry thus has followed exactly the old recipe: strike out for new horizons, take them over--and stick together while pushing others out and including only those who will “vote” for you. History never changes, my friends--and mostly neither do the players.

Let us take this off the machine lest it get too long for the chapter. Thank you.

CHAPTER 11

REC #1 HATONN

WEDNESDAY, APRIL 24, 1991 10:25 A.M. YEAR 4, DAY 251

WEDNESDAY, APRIL 24, 1991

Hatonn present and I would like to touch each of you--beyond that which is the unseen. We are humbly touched by your letters and confirmations--it would be so wondrous if we could simply print them all- both the positive and negative-for the negative indicates more of the positive than you might guess. Anyone given to write and even denounce the material is beginning to “think” and in putting words to paper makes half our work already done. That one who bothers to read, then denounce, WILL read the response if nothing more. We only speak within REASON and REASON IN THE PRESENCE OF LIGHTED GOD is most hard to discard.

But it is the really insightful inquiries which fill our hearts for the challenge of response in manners which allow understanding is joy. And of course, the ones which are in full agreement, stroke our weary feathers and are the ones who allow us fuel with which to continue with our work.

I don’t want to seem trite in what I am going to say here for I say it with such love and humor, but I know that you are finding that simply by sitting with pen in hand in recognition. of your desire for purpose and full understanding--that it comes by putting it to print for self. I long for the day when we have written all the “nasties” of confrontation and can take each letter and respond fully with cross discussion for those are the inquiries which are nagging at mankind.

At this point, however, we are of necessity having to tell you how it is, what are the laws and speeding through in order to possibly retain enough freedom in which to continue to function. KNOW chelas, that the first things to go will be freedom of these such writings. All efforts are made to stop them even while you have the LAW OF THE CONSTITUTION ON OUR SIDE--there will be no freedom of writing, press or speech if we do not turn this thing about.

I have one of the most well thought-out pieces of correspondence in my possession which demands answer in so many facets of action but at this writing I cannot do it justice in response because of other pressing duties. I could turn it over to my brother, Esu, but I rather desire to respond myself for every paragraph is worthy of an Express. We are so limited by several things which are simply a part of human experience. I am told this morning that there are ten “Expresses” piled up and waiting--we could fill three per day and yet we are limited by funds, time and mailing capability, not to mention the fact that receiving readers most often do not find time to partake of too much at any sitting. Life’s acceleration and needs smother abilities--ah, but ‘tis such a wondrous time of experience and challenge of total gift.

Please, “Rob”, of North Carolina--that you will get your answer as soon as we possibly can. But herein, right now I shall respond to a couple of things. I believe the first quotation is applicable to “Jesus” Sananda and it regards the URANTIA BOOK. I respond in a manner which may be a bit confusing and I certainly do not desire that you take it as a negative input. There is so much truth and perception in the URANTIA BOOK that I fear you will misinterpret that which I shall say--please do not. You will find that MICHAEL and GERMAIN are now writing in conjunction with Sananda (Esu) through Druthea. If you can bear with us a bit longer the seemingly discrepant matters will clear with receiving of more information. Let us print that paragraph, Dharma:

“I BELIEVE You are who You say You are. I don’t understand why You are not using the name You are specified by the URANTIA BOOK, publ. 1955. Since 1973 I have thought that You are Michael of our local universe named Nebadon. As for belief, sometime during the late seventies, I determined that my belief had ascended to a higher plane. From that time, I looked upon my relationship with God and His Son as one of actuality, not as a concept that I simply believed in.”

“It is with that fascination and wonder that I find myself writing to you, and considering how children write to Santa Clause. Is this real? I think it is. But it is so strange to put pen to paper and realize that while I do that, You are right here with me, all the while. I can handle that. We really do need more direct communication, if it is at all possible.”

Do you see that this could take pages and pages to cover response to just these two thought patterns? Please KNOW that God most certainly DOES have a plan and it is our task to lay it forth in segments which allow man to relate in Truth. As to the Urantia material, I do not even wish to place upon it my opinion for that is for another time of in-depth “discovery”. OUR intent is to allow ones to come into total comfort with our presence--utilizing terms which can be confirmed and labels which are not “different”. Moreover, as we move along you will find that there are many servants working in conjunction with the higher Command bringing forth information for various segments of groups in understanding and some of these come from different places within the Cosmos where terminology even in Universal language will be harder to translate.

As you become more sure of yourself and your own “receiving mechanism” the need for what you call “direct” communication will lessen for that which you already have is actually more “direct” than is going through my translator--but then, you would not be sharing with your brother, would you? As some of you who are more into understanding ask questions through our earthly presentation--the more who do not even yet know the questions to ask--have benefit of the answer. This is WHY the Truths must be put to print so that there can be EXPLICIT knowledge gained and then the wondrous sorting of the spiritual experience can be attained. It is not in the proper order of importance--just necessity in the physical plane for if you don’t save your freedom in the human physical experience--we will not be allowed to share of the spiritual, short of transition; therefore, many would never come into Truth. If you fail to look upon your relationship with “God and His Son as one of actuality” then we have failed for you MUST not only look at that coalition as one of actuality but also within self in reality of a oneness with that coalition. Further, as you become a “living” experience of that Truth--insight flows like the living-spring from source and ALL falls into proper placement. Be patient and wait upon the Lord--for He has waited long for your blossoming and allow us ability to rejoice in the glory of the experience.

I shall make every effort to have response for your group over your end of May gathering. I thank you for your invitation.

Now the second item, which I would share in THIS note, is one which is billowing up like the fires and smoke over Kuwait. GOD’S own pronouncements of the “Commandments” and especially that prickly one regarding “Thou shalt not commit adultery...etc.” Let us just reprint a couple or three paragraphs:

“Back to helping them work together! If I make You the moral foundation upon which to build our collective future, I must be sure that You are behind me. I am presently completely sure that You are, but anything that You say is necessarily for their attention. Problem: the Commandment of ”Thou shalt not commit adultery‟ as expressed in SATAN‟S DRUMMERS, [And get prepared, for you obviously have not gotten the information straight from God regarding Commandments, etc.] is going to be a real tough one. You say we are not supposed to engage in sexual intercourse unless we are procreating. [I guess it comes to that--although it is up to each to decide and choose that which he/she will actually do. It may not be as restricting as you might at first think because of the pressures of “performance” placed upon male/female by the false teachers.]

“I beg Your forgiveness, for I am a sinner [I certainly do hope so, son, for if you did not err (sin) ye would not be on this place to even begin to make a difference, for perfection is within and with God and all short of that perfection simply will “sin”.], however [And now, we get to it for a “but” or “however” actually negates the prior statement; ponder it.], is it not a wondrous experience to express true love in a heterosexual way? The matter of love has always been the foremost concern. Yes, I had to grow up to feel this way because it can not exist lustfully. The innocence of love and the sincere, respectful expression of such cannot be a bad thing! [How often is such a relationship in your “modern” world of “everything/anything goes” truly absent of lust, greed, power, prostitution and pay-off/buy-off? or, simply, somebody SAID it is supposed to be this or that?]

“You could not express these views to the people because they would not understand, everyone would be screwing everyone they could and they would claim true love! Nevertheless, if I am to try to get children saved, and if I must tell them to quit drinking, smoking, and screwing, then I might as well give up. I am human, and I am doing all I can to bring as many home as I can, but I can’t ask people to do what I cannot do.”

There is more on this subject, readers, but I only want to express a couple of ideas. YOU CANNOT SAVE ANYONE. YOU CANNOT BRING ANYONE HOME! You do not HAVE TO TELL ONES ANYTHING--FOR YOU DID NOT GIVE FORTH THE RULES. Release this burden upon self, Rob, for ye will only bury your light which is brilliant and all without “cause”. Our JOB is to bring Truth and each will make choices--but neither DO YOU HAVE THE RIGHT TO INTERPRET THAT WHICH GOD HAS LAID FORTH AS PERFECTION OF ACTIONS UNTO HIS CREATIONS.

YOU perceive man is not ready to follow the “letter of the Law”--you are incorrect, son! Oh, not all at once, perhaps, but given Truth as the guidelines and as ones GET OFF THEIR DUFFS AND GET BUSY--THEY WILL FIND THE CIRCUMSTANCES AND DESIRES CHANGE AND THE PROBLEM CEASES TO BE A PROBLEM. You cannot expect to simply sit holding hands and wallowing in a little reunion of spiritual nothingness and change a thing--it is the coming together and sharing with intent to serve; as the service absorbs the beingness--the perceived restrictions simply remove themselves and as the void within is filled in the TRUTH, the peace fills the void for which the body physical is searching in all the wrong places and with any and all faces. Man will find that his fulfillment will come through LOVE and that which was given unto you as being the ultimate method of physical peace (piece) takes its proper place in discernment. You ones have simply been lied to and the fulfillment of emotional needs is simply not permanently completed by ANY type of purely physical behavior. Further, it isn’t your place to tell anyone to give up anything--from drugs to drink. Each has to find reason within self to do it for SELF--you don’t need to give restrictions--simply offer the hand and give support and ask for that same mutual support from that one--always with forgiveness for errors--MOST ESPECIALLY OF SELF FOR SELF WILL BE THE CRITIC OF CHOICE OR DAMAGE. DELIBERATE AND INTENTIONAL DISOBEDIENCE UNTO THE LAWS IS ONE THING BUT COMING INTO UNDERSTANDING TO THE POINT OF ABILITY TO FUNCTION WITHIN THE LAWS IS QUITE ANOTHER AND AS LONG AS THE INTENT IS ALWAYS TOWARD GODNESS--HE SHALL DO THE MEASURING.

I can promise you something beyond all doubts--you find someone and join in friendship and love through understanding and genuine sharing and caring--and you will need no physical expression of that relationship as you have been taught to express it. If that type of relationship of commitment one to another were instilled FIRST--there would be no overpopulation of the planet, no murdered babies, etc. LOVE does not destroy--love fills the whole and it is purely emotional/spiritual--ALL PHYSICAL EXPRESSION IS PHYSICAL AND AS LONG AS YOU CONTINUE IN THE TOTALLY PHYSICAL EXPRESSION YOU CAN NEVER ATTAIN HIGHER FOR YOU ARE LOCKED INTO THE LOWER EXPERIENCE--BAD? OF COURSE NOT, JUST LIMITING BEYOND YOUR IMAGININGS. So be it--I would like to cover this much more fully but I wanted you to have this, Rob, for these are topics greatly troubling you.

Please, all of you, who writhe in the confusion and agony of somehow not being able to reach through to people and SAVE THEM. GOD CANNOT “SAVE” ANYONE EXCEPT THROUGH GRACE--WHICH IS THROUGH THEIR OWN INDIVIDUAL DESIRE TO COME WITHIN THAT WONDROUS LIGHT OF GRACE. THE CHRIST CAN SAVE NO-ONE, FOR CHRISTNESS IS A “STATE OF BEING”, NOT A NAME. IT IS THROUGH CHRIST ACTIONS WITHIN THE COMMANDMENTS OF GOD AND THE CREATION THAT MAN ATTAINS HIGHER BEING. HATONN CAN’T “SAVE” A SINGLE BEING--EVEN IF I FORCEFULLY DRAG THEM ABOARD CRAFT AND TAKE THEM TO THE FEET OF GOD--FOR MOST WOULDN’T RECOGNIZE GOD IF I DID. YOU MUST STOP TRYING TO SAVE PEOPLE FOR EACH MUST FIND HIS OWN IN TRUTH FOR IN THE ENDING IT WILL BE JUST HIM/HER/GOD AND YOU CAN’T PARTICIPATE. ALL THE INTERPRETING YOU CAN DO REGARDING ANYTHING IS ONLY YOUR OPINION AND INTERPRETATION IN THE ENDING--AND THEY SHALL HAVE THEIR OWN. THAT IS WHAT A QUARREL, DIFFERENCE OF OPINION AND/OR DEBATE IS--AND THAT COMES FROM REASONING (OR UNREASONING) BEINGS--JUST AS YOU CANNOT REASON FOR ANOTHER BUT ONLY PRESENT YOUR “REASONS”. NEITHER CAN YOU SAVE ANYONE BUT ONLY PRESENT THAT KNOWLEDGE WHICH MAY HELP THEM UNDERSTAND--ASSUMING YOUR OWN TO BE CORRECT. GOD’S TRUTH WILL STAND ON ITS OWN MERIT INTO INFINITY AND OPINION OF MAN SHALL NOT CHANGE AN IOTA OF IT, OURS IS TO PRESENT IT UNTO MAN IN REMEMBERING OF THAT TRUTH AND GIVING EVERY POSSIBILITY OF UNDERSTANDING. Ones will ask--usually to alleviate their own “guilt”--“how do you do this or that….?” If you err--say that you do, forgive self and move on for the evil brother would like nothing better than to close you down over the very things which you must rise above in order to come into the ONENESS. You see, I have no wish nor intention of quarreling with anyone regarding the LAWS AND COMMANDMENTS--THEY SIMPLY ARE! I HAVE NOTHING TO SAY ABOUT THEM EXCEPT THAT LIVING WITHIN THEM BRINGS SUCH JOY AND PEACE BEYOND ALL UNDERSTANDING AND THERE IS CERTAINLY NO EFFORT INVOLVED FOR AS THE WORLD OF FLESH IS CAST ASIDE--THE PROBLEM SIMPLY DOES NOT EXIST AND THAT IS THE PURPOSE OF PHYSICAL EXPERIENCE SO THAT YOU LEARN THE DIFFERENCE.

NOW FOR ALL THE INQUIRIES--BE THEY ABOUT GROUPS OR, OR, OR--LOOK AT THE PRESENT CIRCUMSTANCE AND JUDGE THE ACTIONS. FORGET THE “NAME” OF THE GROUP--DOES IT FILL GOD’S INTENT? YOU ARE THE DECEIVED THROUGH DELIBERATE INTENT--FOR INSTANCE, DO NOT EXPECT THE LOCAL MASONIC LODGE TO HAVE EVIL AND MURDEROUS THRUST--FOR THE LOCAL LODGE MEMBERS WILL SIMPLY BE PLAYING A GAME THINKING THEMSELVES TO BE SERVING GOODNESS--AND AS LONG AS YOU ARE DOING SO--WHY CHANGE? BUT DO BEGIN TO LOOK CLOSELY AT ALL VOWS AND RITUALS FOR THAT WHICH THEY ACTUALLY PROJECT. You will find, for instance, that in the rituals and chantings of the Masonic brothers, the rituals do actually deal with “death” and are most certainly “secret”--I don’t tell you that which to do about your membership--you must decide that matter and weigh the good and companionship. Know that man does not wish to give up his attachments to the deceivers nor does he wish to declare himself deceived--so be it--for almost 100% of you ones have been deceived; so what, do you continue to take the “medicine” which can either be a killer or a cure? You must look within and at the circumstance for I cannot do that for you.

Further, if you discern that a thing is truly not really that which you thought, can you not simply extract yourself far enough to LOOK? But I CAN promise you this much--IF YOU ARE TRULY SEARCHING--THERE IS NEED AND REASON FOR YOUR DISCOMFORT--SIMPLY LOOK AT IT AND EVENTUALLY, WITH REASON, YOU WILL UNDERSTAND ACTIONS.

Evil depends upon you to fight for that which you PERCEIVE to be fulfilling as a human--even though there is no pure happiness in the human for without peace and happiness in the soul there is no replacement--for as with pure love--these things are of the spirit. Mine is to allow you to know there is a difference and the choice is yours for you do not stay bounded unto a physical world in any one experience for more than some century on the outside--and you are bounded to spiritual experience within the other realms for infinity and THAT is a very long time! Ponder it.

Dharma, we have taken longer than I had wanted on this subject but perhaps it is more worthy than “Wherefrom came and went the Khazars’ in the path of spiritual direction. Unfortunately, being manifest into humanness--we cannot put the human aside as if it exists not. Man must also deal with that which is physical and therefore, you must know that with which you exist so that you can funnel actions into the path of Truth instead of unto evil limitations of the physical experience. You must recognize the binding material lest you stay helpless in the perceived unbreakable bindings. KNOW YOUR ENEMY AND SOON YOU HAVE NO ENEMY! SO:

WHERE FROM?

Two basic facts emerge from this survey: the disappearance of the Khazar nation from its historic habitat, and the simultaneous appearance in adjacent regions to the northwest of the greatest concentration of Judaists since the beginnings of the Diaspora. Since the two are obviously connected, the immigration from Khazaria contributed greatly to the growth of Polish Judaism (later to be called Jewry)--this is totally supported and proven by the evidence we have given you and by that which still will unfold. Let us, however, look at the extent of this contribution--the size of the Khazar immigration compared with the influx of Western Judaists, and their respective share in the genetic make-up of the modern Judaist (Jewish) community.

In other words, the fact that Khazars emigrated in substantial numbers into Poland is established beyond dispute; the question is whether they provided the bulk of the new settlement, or only its hard core, as it were. To find an answer to that question, we must get the idea of the size of the immigration of “real JUDAISTS” from the West.

Towards the end of the first millennium, the most important settlements of Western European Judaists were in France and the Rhineland and this is not counting the Judaists of Spain, who formed a category apart and did not participate in the migratory movements with which we are at the moment concerned. Some of these communities had probably been founded in Roman days, for, between the destruction of Jerusalem and the decline of the Roman Empire, “Jews” had settled in many of the greater cities under its rule, and were later on reinforced by immigrants from Italy and North Africa. Thus you have records from the ninth century onwards of Judaist communities in places all over France, from Normandy down to Provence and the Mediterranean.

One group even crossed the Channel to England in the wake of the Norman invasion, invited by William the Conqueror, because he needed their capital and enterprise. Their history has been nicely summed up by one of the historians:

They were subsequently converted into a class of “royal usurers” whose main function was to provide credits for both political and economic ventures. After accumulating great wealth through the high rate of interest, these moneylenders were forced to disgorge it in one form or another for the benefit of the royal treasury. The prolonged well-being of many Judaist families, the splendour of their residence and attire, and their influence on public affairs blinded even experienced observers to the deep dangers lurking from the growing resentment of debtors of all classes, and the exclusive dependence of Judaists on the protection of their royal masters...Rumblings of discontent, culminating in violent outbreaks in 1189-90, presaged the final tragedy: the “expulsion” of 1290. The meteoric rise, and even more rapid decline of English Judaism in the brief span of two and a quarter centuries (1066-1290) brought Into sharp relief the fundamental factors shaping the destinies of all western Judaism in the crucial first half of the second millennium.”

If you didn’t get that paragraph--go back and reread it until you do! The English example is instructive, because it is exceptionally well-documented compared to the early history of the Judaist communities on the Continent. The main lesson you must derive from it is that the social-economic influence of the Judaists was quite out of proportion with their very small numbers. There were no more than 2,500 Judaists in England at any time before their expulsion in 1290. This tiny Judaist community in medieval England played a leading part in the country’s economic Establishment--much more so than its opposite number in Poland; yet in contrast to Poland it could not rely on a network of Judaist small towns to provide it with a mass-basis of humble craftsmen, of lower-middle-class artisans and workmen, carters and inn-keepers; it had no roots in the people. On this vital issue England epitomized developments on the Western Continent. The Judaists of France and Germany faced the same predicament: their occupational stratification was lopsided and top-heavy. This led everywhere to the same, tragic sequence of events. The dreary tale always starts with a honeymoon, and ends in divorce and bloodshed. In the beginning the Judaists are pampered with special charters, privileges, and favours. They are personae gratae, like the court alchemists, because they alone have the secret of how to keep the wheels of the economy turning. In the “Dark Ages” the commerce of Western Europe was largely in Judaist hands, not excluding the slave trade, and in the Carolingian cartularies Judaist and Merchant are used as almost interchangeable terms. Now as an aside, even if I utilized the label “Jew” would I be anti-anything? Suppose I said that the Moslems, Muslims, or Christians could be interchangeable with “merchant”? Do you see how foolishly you have been deceived? But, now look again at your own thought processes as I say “the homosexuals were interchangeable with “merchants”--or, “the blacks - - -”. EVERY WORD IN LANGUAGE CREATES AN EMOTIONAL RESPONSE--A RESPONSE GEARED SOLELY ON WHAT YOU HAVE BEEN “TOLD” TO FEEL, SEE AND HEAR. Even if I use the term “Jew” which is currently prevalent--does that mean “ALL JEWS”? Of course not--for there are hardly any Judean (race) “Jews” left in the world--having been snuffed out and oppressed by the non-Judean Khazarian imposters. However, back to the subject: with the growth of a native mercantile class, they became gradually excluded, not only from most productive occupations, but also from the traditional forms of commerce, and virtually the only field left open to them was lending capital on interest. The feeling is often expressed as “...The floating wealth of the country was soaked up by the Judaists, who were periodically made to disgorge into the exchequer....” The archetype of “Shylock” was established long before Shakespeare’s time.

In the honeymoon days, Charlemagne had sent an historic embassy in 797 to Harun al-Rashid in Baghdad to negotiate a treaty of friendship; the embassy was composed of the Judaist Isaac and two Christian nobles. The bitter end came when, in 1306, Philip le Bel expelled the Judaists from the kingdom of France. Though later some were allowed to return, they suffered further persecution, and by the end of the century the French community of Judaists was virtually extinct. The modern community of “Jews” in France and England was founded by refugees from the Spanish Inquisition in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries.

Do you now begin to see clearly how having information in Truth gives you better insight and understanding upon which to handle “reason”? Ninety-nine and 44/100ths percent of all “Jews” do not know this information--how could they? They are far more deceived than are the masses of “other” groups. Further, when the ones who WORK FOR the Elite as their errand boys and enforcers of the lies awake--they can stop this idiocy in one day.

You are making inroads, chelas--there is coming (even to CNN) voices objecting to the “Israeli Lobby” and objections to the outpouring of wealth in return for naught but oppression and poverty to your own nation. This only on the yester-evening news portion--I honor the daring reporters for they probably will be excised from the payroll.

Also, for your confirmation and truth input--last evening on public broadcasting station came an hour on “Earthquakes” and that was followed by Bill Moyers “Frontline” on HIGH CRIMES AND MISDEMEANORS, the Iran/Contra “scandal”. If you can watch the truth pour forth in document and pictures and not get pretty nervous then YOU ARE THE ROBOTOID IN POINT! It is an excellent, excellent documentary with every President lying to you time after time after time, including your President Bush--after he became President--over and over again. America, wake up! This same program will air on this coming week-end and it first aired toward the end of 1990 so you all have a chance at it. If you don’t get to see it, find someone who has a copy and/or get a transcript. YOU NEED THE CONFIRMATION THAT WE ARE NOT SIMPLY TROUBLE-MAKERS IN FAVOR OF DOOM AND GLOOM--YOU ARE IN SERIOUSLY GRAVE CIRCUMSTANCES.

Dharma, allow us a break, please. I do ask that we write again this day. Thank you--ALL of you, for my gratitude and appreciation for all of you are beyond your language to give expression. I stand aside to clear, please.

CHAPTER 12

REC #2 HATONN

WEDNESDAY, APRIL 24, 1991 3:27 P.M. YEAR 4, DAY 251

GERMAN JUDAISM

There is a book called the Germanica Judaica but it is only a reference work to historic sources which sheds light on individual communities up to around 1238. Strangely, all scholarly history of German Judaism has been erased or very well hidden. However, even through the dim light you can find the illumination of the territorial distribution of the Western-Judaist communities in Germany during the critical period when Khazar-Judaic immigration into Poland was approaching its peak. This is important for it was to come in your own century that tragic disinformation and heinous activities would revolve around this Judaic population in those regions of Europe.

One of your earliest records of such a community in Germany recalls a certain Kalonymous, who, in 906, emigrated with his kinsfolk from Lucca in Italy to Mayence. About the same time you hear of Judaists in Spires and Worms, and somewhat later in other places--Treves, Metz, Strasbourg, Cologne--all of them situated in a narrow strip in Alsace and along the Rhine valley. The Judaist traveller Benjamin of Tudela, for instance, visited the region in the middle of the twelfth century and wrote: “In these cities there are many Judaists, wise men and rich.” But how many are “many”? In fact, very few!

Earlier on, there lived in Mayence a certain Rabbi Gershom be Yehuda (circa 960-1030) whose great learning earned him the title “Light of the Diaspora” and the position of spiritual head of the French and Rhenish-German community. At some date around 1020 Gershom convened a Rabbinical Council in Worms, which issued various edicts, including one that put a legal stop to polygamy (which had anyway been in abeyance for a long time). To these edicts a codicil was added, which provided that in case of urgency any regulation could be revoked “by an assembly of a hundred delegates from the countries of Burgundy, Normandy, France, and the towns of Mayence, Spires and Worms”. In other rabbinical documents, too, dating from the same period, only these three towns are named, and you can only conclude that the other Judaist communities in the Rhineland were, at the beginning of the eleventh century, still too insignificant to be mentioned.

By the end of the same century, the Judaic communities of Germany narrowly escaped complete extermination in the outbursts of mob-hysteria accompanying the First Crusade, AD 1096. Now I want to tell you something--you haven’t seen anything as heinous as the Christians going about their Crusades of “convert or else”--there was a LOT of “OR ELSE”. A historian, F. Barker, conveyed the crusader’s mentality very well with a dramatic force rarely encountered in the columns of the sedate Encyclopaedia Britannica:

“He might butcher all, till he waded ankle-deep in blood, and then at nightfall kneel, sobbing for very joy, at the altar of the Sepulchre--for was he not red from the winepress of the Lord?”

Surely, and may God have mercy on Man for he is in great need thereof! Looking at that which just happened in Iraqi towns and Kurdish villages--how far have you moved into civilization, brethren?

The Judaists of the Rhineland were caught in that winepress, which nearly squeezed them to death. Moreover, they themselves became affected by a different type of mass hysteria and revenge mind-set: a morbid yearning for martyrdom. According to the Hebrew chronicler Solomon bar Simon, considered as generally reliable, the Judaists of Mayence, faced with the alternative between baptism or death at the hands of the mob, gave the example to other communities by deciding on collective suicide--as if a bit of water on the forehead would dissolve the being.

“Imitating on a grand scale Abraham’s readiness to sacrifice Isaac [AND IF YOU THINK GOD WAS BEHIND SUCH AN ACT OF VIOLENCE AGAINST A CHILD AS PRESENTED IN YOUR BOOK OF HORRORS, THEN YOU NEED YOUR WONDROUS LITTLE HEAD EXAMINED], fathers slaughtered their children and husbands their wives. These acts of unspeakable horror and heroism were performed in the ritualistic form of slaughter with sacrificial knives sharpened in accordance with Judaic law [???]. At times the leading sages of the community, supervising the mass immolation, were the last to part with life at their own hands...In the mass hysteria, sanctified by the glow of religious martyrdom and compensated by the confident expectation of heavenly rewards, nothing seemed to matter but to end life before one fell into the hands of the implacable foes and had to face the inescapable alternative of death at the enemy’s hand or conversion to Christianity.”

Now for you readers who have read the Journal containing the truth about Guyana and Jim Jones--please go back and read the above paragraph. Now, sit a minute and then tell me from whence you think the idea of cover-up by such mass murder was instigated and WHO of the Mossad would expect the world to believe the lies about suicide? Brothers, that was supposedly an evangelical Christian village in Jonestown. The fact that Jim Jones became a part of the cover-up and followed DIRECTLY THE TALMUDIC PROTOCOLS should tell you all the necessary information--however, meld that with cover-up of a Soviet missile base less than 30 miles from Jonestown which was destined for destruction and you have the picture. There was absolute necessity to have some event which would cover the corpses of the involved military personnel who would be killed, flowing back into the U.S. because Guyana refused to handle the bodies. If you haven’t read the correct story about the incident then I suggest you obtain the Journal giving the documentation of the event.

Well, let us go ahead and turn from the gore to sober statistics and you will get a rough idea of the size of the Judaist communities in Germany. The Hebrew sources agree on 800 victims (by slaughter or suicide) in Worms alone, and vary between 900 and 1300 for Mayence. Of course there must have been many who preferred baptism to death, and the sources do not indicate the number of survivors; nor can you be sure that they do not exaggerate the number of martyrs as is often present in recordings. At any rate the calculations show that the total Judaist population of either community had hardly exceeded the figures here given for the dead alone. So the survivors in Worms or in Mayence could only have numbered a few hundred in each case. Yet these two towns (with Spires as a third) were the only ones important enough to be included in Rabbi Gershom’s edit earlier on.

Thus you come to realize that the Judaic community in the German Rhineland was numerically small, even before the First Crusade, and had shrunk to even smaller proportions after having gone through the winepress of the Lord. Yet, east of the Rhine in central and northern Germany, there were as yet no Judaist communities at all, and none for a long, long time to come. The traditional conception of Judaic historians that the Crusade of 1096 swept like a broom a mass-migration of German “Jews” into Poland is simply not true and at best can only be a false legend--or rather an ad hoc hypothesis invented because, as they knew little of Khazar history, they could see no other way to account for the emergence, out of nowhere, of this unprecedented concentration of Judaists in Eastern Europe. Yet there is not a single mention in the contemporary sources of any migration, large or small, from the Rhineland further east into Germany, not to mention distant Poland. Could it be that the censors were already at their clever maneuvers?

You do have information of what the battered Judaic communities did during the first and subsequent crusades. Some died by their own hands; others tried to offer resistance and were lynched, while those who survived owed their good fortune to the fact that they were given shelter for the duration of the emergency in the fortified castle of the Bishop of Burgrave who was responsible for their legal protection. Is any of this beginning to add up as a rerun, little chelas? Frequently this measure was not enough to prevent a massacre; but the survivors, once the crusading hordes had passed, invariably returned to their ransacked homes and synagogues to make a fresh start. Now, you rebuild their homes and reinstate them with total protection even if it requires killing the very ones from whom they stole the entire package. They have gotten far more clever and you far more soundly asleep from their tranquilizers and brainwashing.

You will find their pattern, as above, repeatedly in chronicles: in Treves, in Metz, and many, many other places. By the time of the second and later crusades, it had become almost a routine. I would remind you of another point which you must look at very closely--Mr. Shamir said it to perfection: “We will retaliate--no matter how long it takes and in our own time and way!” You think the “Jews” feel the Christians still blame them for Jesus‟ death--pooh! The so-called Christians never cared enough to blame them--THEY STILL BLAME THE CHRISTIANS AND ALL ASSOCIATED WITH PRO-CHRISTIAN ACTS AND GOD-NESS AND WILL GAIN REVENGE IF IT TAKES UNTIL THE VERY DESTRUCTION OF YOUR PLANET WITH THEM ON IT!

At the beginning of the agitation for a new crusade many Judaists of Mayence, Worms, Spires, Strasbourg, Wurzburg and other cities, escaped to neighboring castles, leaving their books and precious possessions in the custody of friendly burghers. One of the main sources is through the Book of Remembrance by Ephraim bar Jacob, who himself, at the age of thirteen, had been among the refugees from Cologne in the Castle of Wolkenburg. Solomon bar Simon reports that during the second crusade the survivors of the Mayence Judaists found protection in Spires, then returned to their native city and built a new synagogue. This is the leitmotif of the Chronicles; to repeat it once more, there is not a word about Judaic communities emigrating toward eastern Germany, which, in the words of Mieses, was still Judenrein--clean of Judaists--and was to remain so for several centuries.

PARTIAL RECOVERY IN 13TH CENTURY

The thirteenth century was a period of partial recovery. You hear for the first time of Judaists in regions adjacent to the Rhineland: the Palatinate (AD 1225); Freiburg (1230), Ulm (1243), Heidelberg (1255), etc., but it was to be only a short respite, for the fourteenth century brought new disasters to Franco-German Judaism.

The first catastrophe was the expulsion of all Judaists from the royal domains of Philip le Bel. France had been suffering from an economic crisis, to the usual accompaniments of debased currency and social unrest. Philip tried to remedy it by the habitual method of soaking the Judaists. He exacted from them payments of 100,000 livres in 1292, 215,000 livres in 1295, 1299, 1302 and 1305, then decided on a radical remedy for his ailing finances. On June 21, 1306, he signed a secret order to arrest all Judaists in his kingdom on a given day, confiscate their property and expel them from the country (sounds like the IRS?) The arrests were carried out on July 22, and the expulsion a few weeks later. The refugees emigrated into regions of France outside the King’s “domain”, Provence, Burgundy, Aquitaine, and a few other feudal fiefs. But there are no historical records whatsoever to indicate that German Judaists increased its numbers through the sufferings of the Judaic community in France in the decisive period of its destruction. None of your historians have ever suggested that French Judaists trekked across Germany into Poland, either on that particular occasion or at any other time.

Under Philip’s successors there were some partial recalls of Judaists around 1315 and in 1350, but they could not undo the damage, nor prevent renewed outbursts of mob persecution. By the end of the fourteenth century, France, like England, was virtually without Judaists of any race, color or creed--real or imitation.

THE “BLACK DEATH”

The second catastrophe of that disastrous century was the Black Death, which, between 1348 and 1350, killed off a third of Europe’s population, and in some regions even two-thirds. It came from east Asia via Turkestan, and the way it was let loose on Europe, and what it did there, is symbolic of the lunacy of Man. A Tartar leader named Janibeg in 1347 was besieging the town of Kaffa (now Feodosia) in the Crimea, then a Genoese trading port. The plague was rampant in Janibeg’s army, so he catapulted the corpses of infected victims into the town, whose population became infected in its turn, and this may have well been the first bacteriological/missile warfare. Genoese ships carried the rats and their deadly fleas westward into the Mediterranean ports, from where they spread inland. And, sic-sic, you thought AIDS was some type of ball-game?

The bacilli of Pasteurella pestis were not supposed to make a distinction between the various denominations, yet Judaists were nevertheless singled out for special treatment. After being accused earlier of the ritual slaughter of Christian children, they were now accused of poisoning the wells to spread the Black Death. The legend traveled faster even than the rats, and the consequence was the burning of Judaists en masse all over Europe. Once more suicide by mutual self-immolation became a common expedient, to avoid being burned alive. Does one differ greatly from another? Is it not unlike the AIDS and homosexuals, etc. Ah but you say, “...but we are ”Christians‟ and we believe on and pray to Jesus and, and, and--”. No, you who do all the praying and proclaiming do not believe in “Christness” and break the most important laws of God. If you were “Christian” in Truth--you would turn unto the Laws of God and the Christ and cease the very activities and behaviors which brought you down in the first place. The enemy only has to know where you are vulnerable and there he puts his weapons of destruction and you do the rest unto selves.

The decimated population of Western Europe did not reach again its pre-plague level until the sixteenth century. As for its Judaists, who had been exposed to the twofold attack of rats and men only a fraction survived. As Kutschera wrote:

“The populace avenged on them the cruel blows of destiny and set upon those whom the plague had spared with fire and sword. When the epidemics receded, Germany, according to contemporary historians, was left virtually without Jews. We are led to conclude that in Germany itself the Jews could not prosper, and were never able to establish large and populous communities. How, then, in these circumstances, should they have been able to lay the foundations in Poland of a mass population so dense that at present (AD 1909) it outnumbers the Jews of Germany at the rate of ten to one? It is indeed difficult to understand how the idea ever gained ground that the eastern Jews represent immigrants from the West, and especially from Germany.”

How indeed, chelas? Where did they come from? Surely you do not think they “fell from the skies”? Surely the anti-Christ forces would not come from somewhere out there having been sent from their own environments by their unGodly behaviors! I herein ask whoever did the clever posting of the Khazarian (called Viking) we spoke of yesterday, along side the picture of Shamir--take bows and receive accolades--and even as poor as is the copy (which is better for this purpose at any rate), reproduce it as presented to me here, side by side. THESE BEINGS CAN NOW REPLICATE THEMSELVES INTO ANY SIZE, SHAPE AND LANGUAGE PREFERRED--I HOPE THIS DOESN’T SPOIL YOUR SLEEP!

Next to the first crusade, the “Black Death” is most frequently invoked by historians as the deus ex machina which created Eastern Jewry. And, just as in the case of the crusades, there is not a shred of evidence for this imaginary exodus. On the contrary, the indications are that the Jews‟ only hope of survival on this, as on that earlier occasion, was to stick together and seek shelter in some fortified place or less hostile surroundings in the vicinity. There is only one case of an emigration in the “Black Death” period mentioned by Mieses: Jews from Spires took refuge from persecution in Heidelberg--about ten miles away.

After the virtual extermination of the old Jewish communities in France and Germany in the wake of the “Black Death”, Western Europe remained without Judaists for a couple of centuries, with only a few enclaves vegetating on--except in Spain. It was an entirely different stock of Judaists who founded the modern communities of England, France and Holland in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries--the Sephardim (Sephardic of today, then called Spanish Judaist ”Judeans‟) forced to flee from Spain where they had been resident for more than a millennium. Their history--and the history of modern European “Jewry”--lies outside the scope of this particular Journal. However, especially if you have read the portions of the Journals regarding Jack Bernstein and Len Martin called THE LIFE OF AN AMERICAN JEW IN RACIST MARXIST ISRAEL, you will recall that Jack’s wife was a Sephardic “Jewess” and he from the line of the Zionist Elite “Askenazi”. They were considered outcasts in stolen Israel just because of the intermarriage. I suggest you read the material for it is truly worthy of attention. There are other stories I intend to likewise “lay on you” later.

At any rate, readers, you may safely conclude that the traditional idea of a mass-exodus of Western “Jewry” from the Rhineland to Poland all across Germany--a hostile, “Jewless” glacis--is historically untenable. It is incompatible with the small size of the Rhenish communities, their reluctance to branch out from the Rhine valley towards the east, their stereotyped behavior in adversity, and the absence of references to migratory movements in contemporary chronicles. Further evidence for this view is provided by linguistics which subject we will take up at another sitting.

WHAT OF THE WORD “JEW”?

I do not want to take up that subject in any depth at this particular point but let us look at it for just a moment. The facts are that in today’s world and more specifically--because of intense focus--the so-called, self-styled Jews (Khazar Elite) are enforcing two kinds of censorship on the American public--open and surreptitious. The open censorship sabotages the ideal of free speech and free press as set forth in the U.S. Constitution. The selective aspect of the surreptitious censorship is actively destroying the basic ideal of individual sovereignty on which the U.S. Government was founded.

Khazar censorship extends to the very definition of the word, self-given--to selves, by the so-called and self-styled “Jews”. What does the word “Jew” really designate? Who is a Jew?

Your own “Dear Abby” probably added it up best, “...a Jew is someone who says he is a Jew.” However, a Khazarian “leader” in stolen Palestine (Israel) called her to task and quoted the orthodox definition which was later printed. One condition of being a Jew, according to him, was being born of a Jewish mother. It is obvious the “authority” in Palestine is NOT--or perhaps by the very structure of the response--IS TRUTH. It has nothing to do with Judean parentage and therefore it must be anyone constructed and choosing to be called a Jew after the seventeenth century fits the classification--“Judean” certainly DOES NOT!

The “Jews” discuss the question “What is a Jew?” among themselves at great length and divisions arise among them over what definition they should present to non-Jews. They know, from a study of their history, that their joint effort can enforce any definition of their choosing on others. Remember that the very “All Vows-Vow” (Kol Nidre) the ones practicing Atonement vow to lie all year--it is a part of the requirement by the Talmud. Do all of them realize the truth of this? I certainly do hope not. I suspect that most self-styled, so-called Jews don’t pay the slightest attention to that which they pledge any more than do the Christians, Masons, Eastern Star, Elks and what have you. THESE KHAZAR ZIONISTS HAVE CHOSEN TO ENFORCE CONFUSION ON THE WESTERN WORLD--CONFUSION BEING THE FIRST TOOL OF CHOICE OF THE ANTI-GOD! GO READ IT FOR YOURSELVES; THEN READ AGAIN THROUGH THE PROTOCOLS, THE “COMMUNIST MANIFESTO” AND “THE SATANIC COMMANDMENTS”.

This very question must be opened up and decided, not on the basis of what facade the “Jews” WANT TO PRESENT, BUT ON THE BASIS OF FACTS.

Any discussion as to whether or not the Jews are a race or religion is totally and absolutely ridiculous. THEY ARE NEITHER.

“Jew” is simply not a valid religious identification. There are many opposing divisions within the traditional religion of the “Jews” and there are a great many “Jews” who openly announce themselves to be agnostics and atheists.

“Jew” is certainly not a valid racial identification for the ones labeling themselves “Jew” are not even from the part of the world of Judea as we have described and proven. If it could be assumed that the Judeans, when led out of Egypt by Moses were a homogeneous race--which it cannot--there has been enough intermarriage in historical times so that Jews could not accurately be distinguished from the non-Jew in the United States by any biological criteria whatsoever.

Any way you cut it, brothers, for the obvious reasons of designation we must consider that they are, stolen or not, a “nation”. In the language and thought patterns of all the peoples of the world and all the history of the world, the facts clearly point to one thing: The Jews are a nation of self-proclaimed imposters who have formed a nation.

“Nation” is a word that designates a fictitious entity, which is called “body politic” in legal terms to distinguish it from other fictitious entities called “corporations”. Corporations “exist” by authority given them by a “body politic”. Since “nation” is a fictitious entity by definition, it could be argued that a fictitious entity does not exist in the world of reality; therefore, REAL Jews cannot be a nation. That logic is invincible. But if the word “nation” can be used to designate anything that exists in the world of reality, the Jews are a nation. Considered as individuals formally bonded and acting together as an entity, with an unchanging political objective, the Jews are unquestionably a “nation”. The Jews are a nation--a body politic--composed of individuals having heterogeneous religious beliefs and heterogeneous racial heritage. But worse for America--the Jews act as a race and, much worse, go through tax-free on the basis of “religion”. Isn’t there something tacky in all this? Do you-the-people get by with this type of behavior?

Don’t even present the argument to me that, “The Jews have made the desire for a land of their own a battle cry for three thousand years. They have Israel now. The U.S. should require that they all go there.” Firstly, the ones in so-called Israel are not only NOT THE CHOSEN (israel) OF GOD but they are not even of the bloodline which lost their “nation” in the first place--these self-styled Jews were not even called Jews until the 18th century.

So, I would like to comment briefly about that “ISRAEL”. The relationship of the U.S. with Israel is something that is totally shameful in every respect. “Israel” launched a flagrant war of aggression with arms furnished by the United States and then, obviously only because of U.S. backing, was able to hold on to the territory taken in said war. This fact is a blot upon your nation’s history that can never be erased. It dropped you from the high respect that you once held among the nations of the earth. The Arabs protested your “big brother” relationship to Israel by a dramatic raise of oil prices. This triggered a new wave of inflation in the U.S. and most other countries of the world that will be a continual and painful reminder for a long time to come of the shameful act performed by the U.S. in backing Israel’s aggression. Now you have quadrupled your heinous aggression by this latest lie and cover-up in Iraq. You have no Arab coalition--you have a few Elite Royal richmen partially on your side--EXCEPT AS REGARDS ISRAEL--in other words, ONLY where wealth is concerned--a fragile straw indeed for the “masses” are indeed poor and deprived.

These disgraceful acts of the most powerful nation (was--no more, by a long, long shot; you are now simply called fools) in the world overshadows the rapacious character which the Jews displayed in less than thirty years after establishing their first colony with a geographical fix in almost two thousand years. Ah, you thought it to be in Palestine? No, the first establishment was in the United States, which made the other, possible.

“Israel” is such a new and uncharacteristic colony that, for simplicity, I shall refer to all “Jews” as citizens of the Nomadic Jewish Nation although it would be more accurate to refer to them properly as the Wandering Khazarian Elitists. Nonetheless, we shall play the game they present, as if, and try it on for size and you will see the “misfit”.

The Jewish Nation has four distinguishing characteristics: 1) It is the oldest nation in the world. 2) It is the only nomadic nation in the world. 3) It has demonstrated its ability to remain a cohesive functioning entity--a body politic--without setting forth its corporate structure and governing laws in conventional form (Israel still has no governing Constitution and has rewritten yours, America). 4) It has shown its ability to exist without drawing its nourishment directly from the earth. Most especially in the recent conventional colony of Israel, as it exists now, and has existed for almost two thousand years, solely as a multi-colonied parasite attached to other nations. The present circumstance could be considered an exception simply because it has stolen land and pretends to be a sovereign nation. It is NOT. It exists solely as a parasite drawing its basic sustenance from its, often unwilling, hosts. You, America, are the first WILLING HOSTS, READY TO KILL YOUR OWN LIFE SYSTEM TO SUSTAIN THE BEAST.

It is exactly like the cuckoo bird which is a large, grayish-brown European bird that is a parasite given to laying its eggs in the nests of other birds which hatch them and rear the offspring. As the bird grows it pushes the parents‟ eggs and offspring from the nest and destroys them. You are very close to like destruction, little warbler birds, for the cuckoo has “had you”.

In the “Western” world, the Jews have generally been successful in keeping the concept that Jews are citizens of the Nomadic Jewish Nation from popular books which are widely read by the general public deliberately to insure you be blinded from the hogwash. Many nations have denied citizenship to the Khazarian “Jews” because the host nation recognized that their political allegiance would be nothing but a facade or false identity of the sort chosen by spies or fifth-column invaders whose real allegiance is elsewhere. In popular articles that get into your print in the U.S. these historical facts are cited as “persecution of the Jews because of their religion or race”. The either/or choice between religion or race, which the Jews have chosen to uphold in the Western world, instead of frankly acknowledging that they were citizens of a Nomadic nation, has not saved them from being treated as infiltrating enemy aliens. The false facade does not seem to have helped them with the persecution problems which they were trying to avoid.

We shall get into these items a bit later as we move along. So, please stay tuned to this frequency and we shall continue sending bulletins. Thank you for your attention; I am going to give my scribe a rest. Good evening and may your dreams be of “change through Knowledge, Truth and Love”. God wraps you in His golden wings--may you come into understanding of the wondrous beauty and peace within THOSE feathers. Salu.

CHAPTER 13

REC #1 HATONN

THURSDAY, APRIL 25, 1991 9:50 A.M. YEAR 4, DAY 252

THURSDAY, APRIL 25, 1991

Dharma, I am here in Light of Universal Truth. The attacks you are receiving come because we are blowing the masquerade wide open from Protocols to abductions by strange beings.

For you who follow the projections of one Nostradamus please note that the “blue turban” was raised over the Middle East Command and the lie of deliverance of peace-keeping control given into the hands of U.N. forces in their blue berets. Note that the “turban” “flag” of illegal Israel is also blue and white with the very star of the aggressor so large that one thinks the flag to be blue! This is most heinous display of direct confrontation--which you will not yet understand for the most part--that is the “ray” energy of Lord Michael who, in act, caused the evil fallen adversary to be removed from the realms of the one you call God.

The “watchers” (caretakers of the planet) were already present--you will now recognize them as the “natives”, “Indians”--whatever.

Shan was a largely uninhabited “garden” where the adversary could bring redemption unto his troublesome self--what he has done is to replicate evil to the point that Shan Man outdoes the evil master.

God, over the passage of time, always gives Man opportunity to turn into Truth and revise his journey and you were originally told of this--but that portion of the projections were sealed--NOT BY GOD BUT BY THE ADVERSARY SO THAT YOU WOULD BE CONVINCED THE ENDING HAD TO COME IN WHATEVER MANNER THE ADVERSARY WOULD PRONOUNCE UPON YOU--IT DOES NOT HAVE TO BE THE WAY THEY HAVE PROJECTED IT UNTO YOU!!!!

I am going to give you an in-depth look into the so-called secrets of “UFOs”, abductions, tamperings, etc., but I have more urgent information for your confirmation and I wish to end this Journal with the Protocols--yes, again! For ones who do not have all of the Journals--it is imperative that they have the information and, brothers, there is NO WAY FOR YOU TO READ THEM OFTEN ENOUGH!

The reason this becomes more urgent than anything else is that which is happening in this location and the attacks upon my scribe--we MUST get this information out to you for it becomes more difficult to keep her in security. YOU MUST BE GIVEN TO KNOW THAT THE ZIONIST “ADL” IS AGAIN FIGHTING BACK TO EFFORT AT DISCREDITING THE PROTOCOLS. THEY DID THE SAME THING LAST SUMMER AS WE BEGAN TO MAKE WAVES AND NOW THEY ARE RELEASING IT AGAIN--PLANNED FOR EVERY “JEWISH” PUBLICATION, NEWSLETTER, ETC., AS A SPECIAL EDITION.

I want you to go into this which I will have reprinted herein with eyes open--realizing that you have just passed the time of annual atonement and the retaking of the Kol Nidre (All Vows Vow). Be alert, readers, and watch for the catch words and clues that causes them to pronounce the Protocols to be truth, i.e. “forgery”. Well, a “forgery” is a perfectly copied “thing” or “document”. Yesterday we received THREE of the documents--one of which came with a challenge to print it in our “worthless f______ Journals, you M_____ F______ scum and slime suckers” and “...you are nothing but racist anti-Semitic pukes. We will get rid of you one way or another.” I dare say, that that pretty well sums up the attitude and I would guess that we are toe crunching pretty effectively. I always like a nice challenge and therefore I ask that Dharma type the document for all of you to share and then follow the document by the Protocols.

I have kept the threats from Dharma until this writing because she is victim again tomorrow in a court harassment by the Zionist enemy over property. The Savings and Loan who has stolen a large portion of America desires to shut her up as well and get legal orders to not produce any documents regarding the individual action. Of course they do not wish to divulge information for it will incriminate--again, right through the Presidency. If you want to talk about document shredding--I will assure you that there has been a lot of night oil spent getting rid of and covering any information regarding the case in point. What does a citizen do? We will see, will we not? I must depend on you readers to write to every “Enquirer” and “Star”-type paper and demand attention! The case is at present in the county of Kern, Mojave Court--I can most surely GUARANTEE a good story and we shall get the Journals right onto the front pages for the masses--for those are the documents “we-the-people” read! We can present the opportunities but we are not allowed to use the two-by-four on you UNLESS you fail to hear the “knocking”! The only way that you are going to beat this beast, dear ones is to be better at their game than are they--and they are GOOD at that which they do! It is however, going to require a LOT OF YOU TO WRITE for prior to this only a few demanded attention in the case and there was not adequate response. The local reporters and papers have been forbidden to comment on the case in any manner for it has implications of a “fixed” judge--which of course is true.

The judge was a member of a law firm called Shea and Gould, one of the largest Zionist Elite firms in the world. Shea and Gould have hidden but controlling interest in the SB Savings and Loan who wants the property and did everything illegal in order to garner it but the thrust is to shut up Dharma. The firm also paid off the Governor of the State of California in funds not even well-hidden and quite a sum right into campaign documents for public display--just the public portion was over $50 thousand. The Governor then put the judge onto the bench in Mojave. The Savings and Loan is Santa Barbara S & L, home officed in Santa Barbara, California--just a jew miles from the “little rancho” of Reagan. The same group controlled the S&L that purchased his retirement castle in Bel Air (exclusive) and the house numbered “666” on the street.

They changed the numbering to read “668” which made it awkward for the ones already residing at 668--but guess who won the numbering debate. No, Oberli, do not change the “j” above to “f” for I intended it that way. You see I fear not for Jew is a term which never existed until the PLAN went into action. I cannot be anti-Semitic nor can any of my crew--for I and my crew stem from the Semites (not the Khazarian Zionists) of Cain and Japheth.

Oh, by the way--remember the Keating five? Well, the one who got nailed the worst was Cranston of California--and believe me, chelas, this whole mess contains the same people as did Lincoln Savings and Loan. Dangerous? Oh indeed! Dharma, however, responds to me as we speak of these choices of silence or revelation and it becomes obvious that living in that which is planned for you people is worse, by far, than death--and besides, she says, “I am marked anyway and my only hope is for Truth to prevail!” What you ones don’t realize is that YOU ARE ALL MARKED--EVERY FREE-LOVING CITIZEN IS MARKED--NOW, I ASK THAT YOU GO WRITE TO THE TABLOIDS, “THE SPOTLIGHT”, “THE NEW FEDERALIST”, “THE WISCONSIN REVIEW”, “ON TARGET” AND ANY AND EVERY NEWSLETTER YOU CAN LOCATE. YOU ASK WHAT YOU CAN DO? THIS IS IT--THIS CASE AND INCIDENT SHALL BE TRIED IN THE PUBLIC, BUT HOW WELL WE DO DEPENDS ON YOU. WE MUST BRING THE JOURNALS TO THE PUBLIC IN A MASSIVE MANNER AND THIS WILL GIVE IT THE SHOVE IT NEEDS.

Please, as you read the following, keep in mind that the Anti-Defamation League of B’nai B’rith is the biggest Israeli organization (tax-free for religious purposes) and Lobby in the U.S.

QUOTE:

SPECIAL EDITION--ADL: A periodic update from the Anti-Defamation League of B’nai B’rith--Civil Rights Division, June 1990.

THE PROTOCOLS: HOAX OF HATE

It is a classic in paranoid, racist literature. Taken by the gullible as the confidential minutes of a Jewish conclave convened in the last years of the nineteenth century, it has been heralded by anti-Semites as proof that Jews are plotting to take over the world. Since its contrivance around the turn of the century by the Russian Okhrana, or Czarist secret police, “The Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion” has taken root in bigoted, frightened minds around the world.

The booklet’s twenty-four sections spell out the alleged secret plans of Jewish leaders seeking to attain world domination. They represent the most notorious political forgery of modern times. Although thoroughly discredited, the document is still being used to stir up anti-Semitic hatred.

HISTORY OF THE PROTOCOLS

Serge Nilus, a little-known Czarist official in Moscow, edited several editions of the Protocols, each with a different account of how he discovered the document. In his 1911 edition Nilus claimed that this source had stolen the document from (a non-existent) Zionist headquarters in France. Other “editors” of the Protocols maintained that the document was read at the First Zionist Congress held in 1897 in Basel Switzerland.*

* According to reputable scholars, including Prof. Norman Cohn in his noted book, Warrant for Genocide, the world-control myth was actually lifted from a 19th century French fable in which the alleged plotters weren’t even Jewish.

After the Russian Revolution in 1917, frustrated supporters of the ousted Czar rescued the document from obscurity in order to discredit the Bolsheviks. The emigre Czarists portrayed the Revolution as part of a Jewish plot to enslave the world, and pointed to the Protocols as the blueprint of that plan. The scheme of yoking the Protocols to the Bolshevik Revolution not only led to the allegation of a Judeo-Communist conspiracy, but promoted the forgery internationally. In later years, vicious Soviet anti-Semitic propaganda under Stalin and others echoed the conspiracy mythology of the Protocols.

INTERNATIONAL PUBLICITY

In the 1920’s, two British correspondents, Robert Wilton of the London Times and Victor Marsden of the Morning Post, each of whom had lived in pre-Communist Russia, promoted the idea of a Jewish conspiracy in Great Britain. Eighteen articles on the subject of the Jewish conspiracy as well as on the “Protocols” themselves were published in the Morning Post. Marsden translated the Protocols into English and in his introduction to the document asserted:

“...the Jews are carrying it out with steadfast purpose, creating wars and revolutions,...to destroy the white Gentile race, that the Jews may seize the power during the resulting chaos and rule with their claimed superior intelligence over the remaining races of the world, as kings over slaves.”

A Polish language edition of the Protocols appeared in 1920. The following year the Arabs of Palestine and Syria used the Protocols to stir up resentment against Jewish settlers in Palestine, suggesting that the establishment of a Jewish state in Palestine would further advance the “international Jewish conspiracy”. This propaganda tactic persists in the contemporary Middle East; Arabic editions of the Protocols have been widely circulated by official Saudi sources, among others.

AMERICAN DEBUT

The Protocols were publicized in America by Boris Brasol, a former Czarist prosecutor. Auto magnate Henry Ford was one of those who responded to Brasol’s conspiratorial fantasies. “The Dearborn Independent”, owned by Ford, published an American version of the Protocols between May and September of 1920 in a series called “The International Jew: the World’s Foremost Problem.” The articles were later republished in book form with a half a million copies in circulation in the United States, and were translated into several foreign languages.

By 1927 Ford had repudiated the “International Jew,” but hundreds of thousands of people around the world had been encouraged by his initial endorsement to accept the Protocols as genuine.

THE PROTOCOLS AND NAZI GERMANY

The Protocols served to rationalize anti-Semitism and genocide in Hitler’s Germany. The myth of the Jewish world conspiracy permeated Hitler’s thinking, and he linked Germany’s economic hardship during the 1920‟s to the secret plot. Once in power Hitler invoked the Protocols to justify anti-Semitic legislation and suppression of all opposition to the Third Reich. For example, the first anti-Semitic measure in April of 1933, a one-day boycott of Jewish stores, was deemed a defense against the “Plan of Basel” (another name for the Protocols).

CONTEMPORARY RE-EMERGENCE OF THE PROTOCOLS

Anti-Semites around the globe still actively circulate the Protocols. It has appeared in Japan--where bestsellers by anti-Semite Masami Uno cite them as evidence of a “Jewish conspiracy to dominate the world”--and in Latin America (including Argentina, Brazil, Chile, Colombia and Paraguay). The document is also favored by such U.S. right-wing extremists as the Ku Klux Klan and Aryan Nations. The most common U.S. edition was published by hatemonger Gerald L.K. Smith’s Christian Nationalist Crusade.

The Protocols have become a major source of Arab and Islamic propaganda. Between 1965 and 1967 alone, approximately 50 books on political subjects published in Arabic were either based on the Protocols or quoted from them. In 1980, Hazem Nuseibeh, the Jordanian delegate to the United Nations, spoke about the Protocols as a genuine document. In October of 1987 the Iranian Embassy in Brazil circulated copies of the Protocols, which it said “belongs to the history of the world.”

During the 1980’s Muslim groups peddled the forgery worldwide. The Muslim Student Associations at Wayne State U. in Michigan and at the U. of California at Berkeley disseminated the document. American Black Muslim groups have sold it. The Protocols were for sale at an Islamic exhibition in Stockholm, and in London’s park Mosque, and during a 1986 conference sponsored by the Islamic Center of Southern California the Protocols were prominently displayed. Based on a perverse “interpretation” of the Protocols, the Saudi Arabian government blamed Israel for an attack on a synagogue in Istanbul in 1986.

With Glasnost there has also been a reappearance of the Protocols in the Soviet Union. A Soviet book released in 1987 called “On the Class Essence of Zionism” revived insidious canards contained in the Protocols, and made repeated references to Jews engaging in “constant efforts to gain control of the world.” And sections of the Protocols have reportedly been read during meetings of the anti-Semitic Russian nationalist movement Pamyat (Memory).

WIDESPREAD CONDEMNATION

During the past 50 years impressive authorities have publicly attested to the Protocols’ fraudulence.

* Hugo Valentin, lecturer in history at the University of Uppsala in Sweden, characterized the Protocols in his 1936 study Anti-Semitism, Historically and Critically Examined as “the greatest forgery of the century.”

* Father Pierre Charles, Professor of Theology at the Jesuit College in Louvain, France, stated in a 1938 essay: “It has been proved that these “Protocols” are a fraud, a clumsy plagiarism... made for the purpose of rendering the Jews odious...”

* In 1942, several prominent historians, including Carl Becker of Cornell, Sydney Fay and William Langer of Harvard, and Allen Nevins and Carlton J.H. Hayes of Columbia, introduced Professor John Shelton Curtiss‟ “An Appraisal of the Protocols of Zion” with their endorsement of his findings as “complete destructive of the historicity of the Protocols and as establishing beyond doubt the fact that they are rank and pernicious forgeries.”

* In 1961 Richard Helms, then Assistant Director of the CIA, stated at a Senate subcommittee hearing: “The Russians have a long tradition in the art of forgery. More than 60 years ago the Czarist intelligence service concocted and peddled a confection called the Protocols of the Elders of Zion.”

* And in August of 1964 a subcommittee of the Senate Judiciary Committee issued a report repudiating the Protocols, to which Senators Thomas J. Dodd and Kenneth B. Keating appended the following: “Every age and country has had its share of fabricated ”historic‟ documents which have been foisted on an unsuspecting public for some malign purpose...One of the most notorious and most durable of these is the ”Protocols of the Elders of Zion‟....”

CONCLUSION

In 1935 a Swiss judge, presiding at a trial of two Swiss National Socialists charged with circulating the protocols, wrote:

I hope that one day there will come a time when no one will any longer comprehend how in the year 1935 almost a dozen fully sensible and reasonable men could for fourteen days torment their brains before a court of Berne over the authenticity or lack of authenticity of these so-called Protocols...that, for all the harm they have caused and may yet cause, are nothing but ridiculous nonsense.

Unfortunately, the judge’s hope has not yet been fully realized. There are still those anti-Semites and their willing audiences who remain ready to circulate and believe this fantasy of hate.

The Anti-Defamation League.

CONCLUSION OF QUOTING.

It might be noted that every resource utilized for “discounting” the truth of the Protocols are Zionists and/or members of Elite organizations, such as your CIA--totally linked to the KGB and Mossad. Many are exactly like Jerry Falwell, leader of the “Moral Majority” who openly states, “I am proud to say that I am a Zionist!” But then, I do not want to “prejudice” your input from the denial pages for if you have gotten nothing from our writings of documented proof of origin, time of coming forth of “names” and “labels” then I haven’t reached through very well. I suggest that you also go back and re-read the portion covering “Rosenthal’s” statement just before his Zionist brothers murdered him.

Plagiarize: to present as new and original an idea or product derived from an existing source (without giving credit for source).

May the light be given to shine around about you and may you be given into understanding and insight.

In service unto God of Holy Light, I am sent forth to bear Truth, confirmation of that Truth and extend my hand as a Host sent of that Source to make passage for the WAYSHOWER who comes again to reclaim the Kingdom of God and bring GOD’S people home unto the wondrous places prepared and waiting. Salu.

Gyeorgos Ceres Hatonn, Cmdr.

United Federation Fleet

Inter-Galactic Federation Command

PROTOCOLS OF THE MEETINGS OF THE LEARNED ELDERS OF ZION

One more time, chelas. I don’t know how to get this information across to you but you WILL GET IT ONE WAY OR ANOTHER OR YOU ARE NOT GOING TO PULL YOURSELVES OUT OF THIS QUAGMIRE!

Dharma, we are going to take a break and then we will begin the tedious task of dictating the “PROTOCOLS” (again), but this time in full, exactly as translated from start to finish by Victor E. Marsden--FROM THE RUSSIAN SCRIPTS. This man became a victim of this “Revolution” and spent time in prison for his efforts to inform the people. So it goes with the ones who have given all to give you Truth. I give great honor to this man.

Marsden lived in Russia for many years and was married to a Russian lady. As Russian correspondent to the Morning Post, his fearless description of the events in 1917 incurred the anger of the Soviets. He was arrested and thrown into the Peter-Paul Prison. When he was finally allowed to return to England after two years, his health had been seriously affected. One of his first tasks as soon as he was able was this translation of the PROTOCOLS, which necessitated many hours’ work at the British Museum. He later became the Morning Post special correspondent in the suite of H.R.H., the Prince of Wales, on his Empire tour.

But within a few days of his return from the tour, he died after a brief illness (undisclosed, of course).

PROFESSOR NILUS

This is the person to remember:

Professor Sergyei Nilus was a priest in the Orthodox Church in Russia. He published the first Russian language edition in 1905. In his introduction he says that a manuscript had been handed to him about four years before by a friend, who vouched that it was a true translation of an original document stolen by a woman from one of the most influential and highly initiated leaders of Freemasonry, at the end of a meeting of the initiated in France, “that nest of Jewish-Masonic conspiracy”. Nilus adds that the Protocols are not exactly minutes of meetings, but a report, with a part apparently missing, made by some very powerful persons.

In January, 1917, Nilus had prepared a second edition but before it could be put on the market the revolution of March 1917 had taken place and Kerenski ordered the whole edition to be destroyed. Later Nilus was arrested by the Bolshevik Cheka, imprisoned and tortured. He was exiled and died in Vladimir on 13th January, 1929.

So be it and, again, may ye be given into the hearing and understanding of that which is being given unto you for it is the direct PROTOCOLS as given forth from the ANTI-CHRIST TO HIS PEOPLE FOR THE FINAL TAKING CONTROL OF PLANET EARTH! IF YE KNOW NOT THINE ENEMY, HOW CAN YE STAND AGAINST HIM? SALU.

Hatonn to stand-by, summon me when you are ready to continue. Thank you.

Gyeorgos C. Hatonn, Cmdr. UFF-IGFC

VICTOR E. MARSDEN

As preface to this segment regarding the Protocols, let us speak of the translator, Victor E. Marsden.

The author of this translation of the famous PROTOCOLS was himself a victim of the Revolution. He had lived for many years in Russia and was married to a Russian lady. Among his other activities in Russia he had been, for a number of years, Russian Correspondent of the Morning Post, a position which he occupied when the Revolution broke out, and his vivid descriptions of events in Russia will still be in the recollection of many of the readers of that journal. Naturally, he was singled out for the anger of the Soviets. On the day that Captain Cromie was murdered by Jews, Victor Marsden was arrested and thrown into the Peter-Paul Prison, expecting every day to have his name called out for execution. This, however, he escaped, and eventually he was allowed to return to England, very much of a wreck in bodily health. However, he recovered under treatment and the devoted care of his wife and friends. One of the first things he undertook as soon as he was able was this translation of the Protocols. Mr. Marsden was eminently well-qualified for the work. His intimate acquaintance with Russia, Russian life and the Russian language on the one hand, and his mastery of a terse literary English style on the other, placed him in a position of advantage which few others could claim. The consequence is that you have in his an eminently readable work and though the subject-matter is somewhat formless, Mr. Marsden’s literary touch reveals the thread running through the twenty-four Protocols. The Summary placed at the head of each is Mr. Marsden’s own, and will be found very useful in acquiring a comprehensive view of its scope.

It may be said with truth that this work was carried out at the cost of Mr. Marsden’s own life’s blood. He told the writer of the Preface that he could not stand more than an hour at a time of his work on it in the British Museum, as the diabolical spirit of the matter which he was obliged to turn into English made him positively ill.

Mr. Marsden’s connection with the Morning Post was not severed by his return to England, and he was well enough to accept the post of special correspondent of that journal in the suite of H.R.H., The Prince of Wales, on his Empire tour. From this he returned with the Prince, apparently in much better health, but within a few days of his landing he was taken suddenly ill, and died after a very brief illness.

May this work be his crowning monument! In it he has performed an immense service to the English-speaking world, and there can be little doubt that it will take its place in the first rank of the English versions of “The Protocols of the Meetings of the Learned Elders of Zion.”

I remind all of you readers that if you simply sit down and consider this “Jewish” material, you are grossly in error for the Zionists have all but destroyed the very substance of the Jews. If you are not aware of this information--be patient for it was NEVER INTENDED that any of you have this information but the time is at hand for the pressing of information upon you ones who have been subject to lies projected year after endless year and it is time for the unveiling of the prophecies and the “players” put into perspective.

We will present the “INTRODUCTION” as given (1922) for it is most explanatory.

Of the Protocols themselves little need be said in the way of introduction. The book in which they are embodied was published by Sergyei Nilus in Russia in 1905. A copy of this is in the British Museum bearing the date of its reception August 10, 1906, so I suggest you not allow anyone to tell you this is a hoax and that this group or the Protocols “do not exist”! All copies that were known to exist in Russia were destroyed in the Kerensky regime, and under his successors the possession of copy by anyone in Sovietland was crime sufficient to ensure the owners being shot on sight! That fact is in itself sufficient proof of the genuineness of the Protocols. The Jewish journals, of course, say that they are a forgery, leaving it to be understood that Professor Nilus, who embodied them in a work of his own, had concocted them for his own purposes.

Mr. Henry Ford, in an interview published in the New York World, February 17, 1921, put the case for Nilus tersely and convincingly thus:

“The only statement I care to make about the PROTOCOLS is that they fit in with what is going on. They are sixteen years old, and they have fitted the world situation up to this time. THEY FIT IT NOW.”

And, indeed, they still do--with more direct impact than ever before.

The word “Protocol” signifies a precis gummed on to the front of a document, a draft of a document, minutes of proceedings. In this instance “Protocol” means “minutes of the proceedings” of the Meetings of the Learned Elders of Zion. These Protocols give the substance of addresses delivered to the innermost circle of the Rulers of Zion. They reveal the concerted plan of action of the Jewish Nation developed through the ages and edited by the Elders themselves up to date. Parts and summaries of the plan have been published from time to time during the centuries as the secrets of the Elders have leaked out. The claim of the Jews that the Protocols are forgeries is in itself an admission of their genuineness, for they never attempt to answer the facts corresponding to the threats which the Protocols contain, and, indeed, the correspondence between prophecy and fulfillment is too glaring to be set aside or obscured. This the Jews well know and therefore evade.

The presumption is strong that the Protocols were issued, or re-issued, at the First Zionist Congress held in Basel in 1897 under the presidency of the Father of Modern Zionism, the late Theodore Herzl.

There has been published a volume of Herzl’s “Diaries,” a translation of some passages of which appeared in the Jewish Chronicle of July 14, 1922. Herzl gives an account of his first visit to England in 1895, and his conversation with Colonel Goldsmid, a Jew brought up as a Christian, an Officer in the English Army, and at heart a Jew nationalist all the time. Goldsmid suggested to Herzl that the best way of expropriating the English Aristocracy and so destroying their power to protect the people of England against Jew domination, was to put excessive taxes on the land. Herzl thought this an excellent idea, and it is now to be found definitely embodied in Protocol VI!

The above extract from Herzl’s Diary then is an extremely significant bit of evidence bearing on the existence of the Jew World Plot and authenticity of the Protocols, but any reader of intelligence will be able from his own knowledge of recent history and from his own experience to confirm the genuineness of every line of them, and it is in the light of this living comment that all readers are invited to study Mr. Marsden’s translation of this terribly inhuman document.

And here is another very significant circumstance. The successor to Herzl as leader of the Zionist movement (1922), Dr. Weizmann, quoted one of these sayings at the send-off banquet given to Chief Rabbi Herzl on October 6, 1920. The Chief Rabbi was at the point of leaving for his Empire tour--a sort of Jewish answer to the Empire tour of H.R.H. the Prince of Wales. And this is the “saying” of the Sages which Dr. Weizmann quoted: “A beneficent protection which God has instituted in the life of the Jew is that He has dispersed him all over the world.” (Jewish Guardian, Oct. 8, 1920.)

Now compare this with the last clause but one of Protocol XI, “God has granted to us, His Chosen People, the gift of dispersion, and from this, which appears to all eyes to be our weakness, has come forth all our strength, which has now brought us to the threshold of sovereignty over all the world.”

The remarkable correspondence between these passages proves several things. It proves that the Learned Elders exist. It proves that Dr. Weizmann knows all about them. It proves that the desire for a “National Home” in Palestine is only camouflage and an infinitesimal part of the Jew’s real object. It proves that the Jews of the world have no intention of settling in Palestine or any separate country, and that their annual prayer that they may all meet “Next Year in Jerusalem” is merely a piece of their characteristic make-believe. It also demonstrates that the Jews are a world menace, and that the Aryan races will have to domicile them permanently out of Europe.

WHO ARE THE ELDERS?

This is a secret which has not been revealed (remember, this is written in 1922). They are the Hidden Hand. They are not the “Board of Deputies” (the Jewish Parliament in England) or the “Universal Israelite Alliance” which sit in Paris. But the late Walter Rathenau of the Allgemeiner Electricitaets Gesellschaft has thrown a little light on the subject and doubtless he was in possession of their names, being, in all likelihood, one of the chief leaders himself. Writing in the Wiener Freie Presse, December 24, 1912, he said:

“Three hundred men, each of whom knows all the others, govern the fate of the European continent, and they elect their successors from their entourage.” Shudder now, chelas, for it adds up does it not? Yea, even unto the numbering!

A FIFTEENTH CENTURY “PROTOCOL”

The principles and morality of these latter-day Protocols are as old as the tribe. Here is one from the Fifteenth Century which Jews can hardly pronounce a forgery, seeing that it is taken from a Rothschild (ouch) journal.

The Revue des etudes Juives, financed by James de Rothschild, published in 1889 two documents which showed how true the Protocols are in saying that the Learned Elders of Zion have been carrying on their plan for centuries. On January 13, 1489, Chemor, Jewish Rabbi of Arles in Provence, wrote to the Grand Sanhedrin, which had its seat in Constantinople, for advice, as the people of Arles were threatening the synagogues. What should the Jews do? This was the reply:

“Dear beloved brethren in Moses, we have received your letter in which you tell us of the anxieties and misfortunes which you are enduring. We are pierced by as great pain to hear it as yourselves.

“The advice of the Grand Satraps and Rabbis is the following:

“1. As for what you say that the King of France obliges you become Christians: do it, since you cannot do otherwise, but let the law of Moses be kept in your hearts.

“2. As for what you say about the command to despoil you of your goods” (the law was that on becoming converted, Jews gave up their possessions); “make your sons merchants, that little by little they may despoil the Christians of theirs.

“3. As for what you say about their making attempts on your lives: make your sons doctors and apothecaries, that they may take away Christians‟ lives.

“4. As for what you say of their destroying your synagogues: make your sons canons and clerics in order that they may destroy their churches.

“5. As for the many other vexations you complain of: arrange that your sons become advocates and lawyers, and see that they always mix themselves up with the affairs of State, in order that by putting Christians under your yoke you may dominate the world and be avenged on them.

“6. Do not swerve from this order that we give you, because you will find by experience that, humiliated as you are, you will reach the actuality of power.

“Signed V.S.S.V.F.F., Prince of the Jews, 21st Caslue (November), 1489”

In the year 1844, on the eve of the Jewish Revolution of 1848, Benjamin Disraeli, whose real name was Israel, and who was a “damped,” or baptized Jew, published his novel, Coningsby, in which occurs this ominous passage:

“The world is governed by very different personages from what is imagined by those who are not behind the scenes.”

And he went on to show that these personages were all Jews.

Now that Providence has brought to the light of day these secret Protocols all men may clearly see the hidden personages specified by Disraeli at work “behind the scenes” of all the Governments. This revelation entails on all white peoples the grave responsibility of examining and revising au fond their attitude towards the Race and nation which boasts of its survival over all Empires.

NOTES

I.--“Agentur” and “The Political.”

There are two words in this translation which are unusual, the work “Agentur” and “political” used as a substantive. Agentur appears to be a word adopted from the original and it means the whole body of agents and agencies made use of by the Elders, whether members of the tribe or their Gentile tools.

By “the Political” Mr. Marsden means, not exactly the “body politic” but the entire machinery of politics. And dear ones, it is so stated in the prophecies of Revelation that the anti-Christ would spring from this “vast sea” (of Politics).

II.--The Symbolic Snake of Judaism

Protocol III opens with a reference to the Symbolic Snake of Judaism. In his Epilogue to the 1905 Edition of the Protocols Nilus gives the following interesting account of this symbol:

According to the records of secret Jewish Zionism, Solomon and other Jewish learned men already, in 929 B.C., thought out a scheme in theory for a peaceful conquest of the whole universe by Zion.

As history developed, this scheme was worked out in detail and completed by men who were subsequently initiated in this question. These learned men decided by peaceful means to conquer the world for Zion with the slyness of the Symbolic Snake, whose head was to represent those who have been initiated into the plans of the Jewish administration, and the body of the Snake to represent the Jewish people--the administration was always kept secret, even from the Jewish nation itself. As this Snake penetrated into the hearts of the nations which it encountered, it undermined and devoured all the non-Jewish power of these States. It is foretold that the Snake has still to finish its work, strictly adhering to the designed plan, until the course which it has to run is closed by the return of its head to Zion and until, by this means, the Snake has completed its round of Europe and has encircled it--and until, by dint of enchaining Europe, it has encompassed the whole world. This it is to accomplish by using every endeavor to subdue the other countries by an economic conquest.

The return of the head of the Snake to Zion can only be accomplished after the power of all the Sovereigns of Europe has been laid low, that is to say, when by means of economic crises and wholesale destruction effected everywhere, there shall have been brought about a spiritual demoralization and a moral corruption, chiefly with the assistance of Jewish women masquerading as French, Italians, etc. These are the surest spreaders of licentiousness into the lives of the leading men at the heads of nations.

A map of the course of the Symbolic Snake is shown as follows: Its first stage in Europe was in 429 B.C. in Greece, where, about the time of Pericles, the Snake first started eating into the power of that country. The second stage was in Rome in the time of Augustus, about 69 B.C. The third in Madrid in the time of Charles V., in A.D. 1552. The fourth in Paris about 1790, in the time of Louis XVI. The fifth in London from 1814 onwards (after the downfall of Napoleon). The sixth in Berlin in 1871 after the Franco-Prussian war. The seventh in St. Petersburg, over which is drawn the head of the Snake under the date of 1881.

All these states which the Snake traversed have had the foundations of their constitutions shaken; Germany, with its apparent power, forming no exception to the rule. In economic conditions Russia is accomplished by the Snake, on which at present (i.e. 1905) all its efforts are concentrated. The further course of the Snake is not shown on this map, but arrows indicate its next movement towards Moscow, Kieff, and Odessa.

It is now well known to us to what extent the latter cities form the centers of the militant Jewish race. Constantinople is shown as the last stage of the Snake’s course before it reaches Jerusalem. (This map was drawn years before the occurrence of the “Young Turk”--i.e. Jewish--Revolution in Turkey.)

III.--The term “Goyim” meaning Gentiles or non-Jews, is used throughout the Protocols and is retained by Mr. Marsden.

PROTOCOLS

OF THE MEETINGS OF THE

LEARNED ELDERS OF ZION

___________________________

PROTOCOL NO. 1

Right lies in Might. Freedom--an idea only. Liberalism. Gold. Faith. Self-Government. Despotism of Capital. The Internal Foe. The Mob. Anarchy. Politics versus Morals. The Right of the Strong. The Invincibility of Jew-Masonic authority. End justifies Means. The Mob a Blind Man. Political A.B.C. party Discord. Most satisfactory form of rule--Despotism. Alcohol. Classicism. Corruption. Principles and rules of the Jew-Masonic Government. Terror. “Liberty, Equality, Fraternity.” Principle of Dynastic Rule. Annihilation of the privileges of the Goy-Aristocracy (i.e., non-Jew). The New Aristocracy. The Psychological Calculation. Abstractness of “Liberty”. Power of Removal of Representatives of the People.

Putting aside the fine phrases we shall speak of the significance of each thought: by comparisons and deductions we shall throw light upon surrounding facts.

What I am about to set forth, then, is our system from the two points of view, that of ourselves and that of the goyim, i.e. non-Jews).

It must be noted that men with bad instincts are more in number than the good, and therefore the best results in governing them are attained by violence and terrorization, and not by academic discussions. Every man aims at power, everyone would like to become a dictator if only he could, and rare indeed are the men who would not be willing to sacrifice the welfare of all for the sake of securing their own welfare.

What has restrained the beasts of prey who are called men? What has served for their guidance hitherto?

In the beginnings of the structure of society they were subjected to brutal and blind force; afterwards--to Law, which is the same force, only disguised. I draw the conclusion that by the law of nature right lies in force.

Political freedom is an idea but not a fact. This idea one must know how to apply whenever it appears necessary with this bait of an idea to attract the masses of the people to one’s party for the purpose of crushing another who is in authority. This task is rendered easier if the opponent has himself been infected with the idea of freedom, so-called liberalism, and, for the sake of an idea, is willing to yield some of his power. It is precisely here that the triumph of our theory appears; the slackened reins of government are immediately, by the law of life, caught up and gathered together by a new hand, because the blind might of the nation cannot for one single day exist without guidance, and the new authority merely fits into the place of the old already weakened by liberalism.

In our day the power which has replaced that of the rulers who were liberal is the power of Gold. Time was when Faith ruled. The idea of freedom is impossible of realization because no one knows how to use it with moderation. It is enough to hand over a people to self-government for a certain length of time for that people to be turned into a disorganized mob. From that moment on we get internecine strife which soon develops into battles between classes, in the midst of which States burn down and their importance is reduced to that of a heap of ashes.

Whether a State exhausts itself in its own convulsions, whether its internal discord brings it under the power of external foes--in any case it can be accounted irretrievably lost; it is in our power. The despotism of Capital, which is entirely in our hands, reaches out to it a straw that the State, willy-nilly, must take hold of: if not--it goes to the bottom.

Should anyone of a liberal mind say that such reflections as the above are immoral I would put the following questions: If every State has two foes and if in regard to the external foe it is allowed and not considered immoral to use every manner and art of conflict, as for example to keep the enemy in ignorance of plans of attack and defence, to attack him by night or in superior numbers, then in what way can the same means in regard to a worse foe, the destroyer of the structure of society and the commonwealth, be called immoral and not permissible?

Is it possible for any sound logical mind to hope with any success to guide crowds by the aid of reasonable counsels and arguments, when any objection or contradiction, senseless though it may be, can be made and when such objection may find more favor with the people, whose powers of reasoning are superficial? Men in masses and the men of the masses, being guided solely by petty passions, paltry beliefs, customs, traditions and sentimental theories, fall a prey to party dissension, which hinders any kind of agreement even on the basis of a perfectly reasonable argument. Every resolution of a crowd depends upon a chance or packed majority, which, in its ignorance of political secrets, puts forth some ridiculous resolution that lays in the administration a seed of anarchy.

The political has nothing in common with the moral. The ruler who is governed by the moral is not a skilled politician, and is therefore unstable on his throne. He who wishes to rule must have recourse both to cunning and to make-believe. Great national qualities, like frankness and honesty, are vices in politics, for they bring down rulers from their thrones more effectively and more certainly than the most powerful enemy. Such qualities must be the attributes of the kingdoms of the goyim, but we must in no wise be guided by them.

Our right lies in force. The word “right” is an abstract thought and proved by nothing. The word means no more than: Give me what I want in order that thereby I may have a proof that I am stronger than you.

Where does right begin? Where does it end?

In any State in which there is a bad organization of authority, an impersonality of laws and of the rulers who have lost their personality amid the flood of rights ever multiplying out of liberalism, I find a new right--to attack by the right of the strong, and to scatter to the winds all existing forces of order and regulation, to reconstruct all institutions and to become the sovereign lord of those who have left to us the rights of their power by laying them down voluntarily in their liberalism.

Our power in the present tottering condition of all forms of power will be more invincible than any other, because it will remain invisible until the moment when it has gained such strength that no cunning can any longer undermine it.

Out of the temporary evil we are now compelled to commit will emerge the good of an unshakable rule, which will restore the regular course of the machinery of the national life, brought to nought by liberalism. The result justifies the means. Let us, however, in our plans, direct our attention not so much to what is good and moral as to what is necessary and useful.

Before us is a plan in which is laid down strategically the line from which we cannot deviate without running the risk of seeing the labour of many centuries brought to naught.

In order to elaborate satisfactory forms of action it is necessary to have regard to the rascality, the slackness, the instability of the mob, its lack of capacity to understand and respect the conditions of its own life, or its own welfare. It must be understood that the might of a mob is blind, senseless and unreasoning force ever at the mercy of a suggestion from any side. The blind cannot lead the blind without bringing them into the abyss; consequently, members of the mob, upstarts from the people even though they should be as a genius for wisdom, yet having no understanding of the political, cannot come forward as leaders of the mob without bringing the whole nation to ruin.

Only one trained from childhood for independent rule can have understanding of the words that can be made up of the political alphabet.

A people left to itself, i.e., to upstarts from its midst, brings itself to ruin by party dissensions excited by the pursuit of power and honors and the disorders arising therefrom. Is it possible for the masses of the people calmly and without petty jealousies to form judgments, to deal with the affairs of the country, which cannot be mixed up with personal interests? Can they defend themselves from an external foe? It is unthinkable, for a plan broken up into as many parts as there are heads in the mob, loses all homogeneity, and thereby becomes unintelligible and impossible of execution.

It is only with a despotic ruler that plans can be elaborated extensively and clearly in such a way as to distribute the whole property among the several parts of the machinery of the state; from this the conclusion is inevitable that a satisfactory form of government for any country is one that concentrates in the hands of one responsible person. Without an absolute despotism there can be no existence for civilization which is carried on not by the masses but by their guide, whosoever that person may be. The mob is a savage and displays its savagery at every opportunity. The moment the mob seizes freedom in its hands it quickly turns to anarchy, which in itself is the highest degree of savagery.

Behold the alcoholized animals, bemused with drink, the right to an immoderate use of which comes along with freedom. It is not for us and ours to walk that road. The peoples of the goyim are bemused with alcoholic liquors; their youth has grown stupid on classicism and from early immorality, into which it has been inducted by our special agents--by tutors, lackeys, governesses in the houses of the wealthy, by clerks and others, by our women in the places of dissipation frequented by the goyim. In the number of these last I count also the so-called “society ladies”, voluntary followers of the others in corruption and luxury.

Our countersign is--Force and Make-Believe. Only force conquers in political affairs, especially if it be concealed in the talents essential to statesmen. Violence must be the principle, and cunning the make-believe the rule for governments which do not want to lay down their crowns at the feet of agents of some new power. This evil is the one and only means to attain the end, the good. Therefore we must not stop at bribery, deceit and treachery when they should serve towards the attainment of our end. In politics one must know how to seize the property of others without hesitation if by it we secure submission and sovereignty.

Our State, marching along the path of peaceful conquest, has the right to replace the horrors of war by less noticeable, and more satisfactory sentences of death, necessary to maintain the terror which tends to produce blind submission. Just but merciless severity is the greatest factor of strength in the State; not only for the sake of gain but also in the name of duty, for the sake of victory, we must keep the programme of violence and make-believe. The doctrine of squaring accounts is precisely as strong as the means of which it makes use. Therefore it is not so much by the means themselves as by the doctrine of severity that we shall triumph and bring all governments into subjection to our super-government. It is enough for them to know that we are merciless for all disobedience to cease.

Far back in ancient times we were the first to cry among the masses of people the words “Liberty, Equality, Fraternity,” words many times repeated since those days by stupid poll-parrots who from all sides round flew down upon these baits and with them carried away the well-being of the world, true freedom of the individual, formerly so well guarded against the pressure of the mob. The would-be wise men of the goyim, the intellectuals, could not make anything out of the uttered words in their abstractness; did not see that in nature there is no equality, cannot be freedom; that Nature herself has established inequality of minds, of characters, and capacities, just as immutable as she has established subordination to her laws; never stopped to think that the mob is a blind thing, that upstarts elected from among it to bear rule are, in regard to the political, the same blind men as the mob itself, that the adept, though he be a fool, can yet rule, whereas the non-adept, even if he were a genius, understands nothing in the political--to all these things the goyim paid no regard; yet all the time it was based upon these things that dynastic rule rested; the father passed on to the son a knowledge of the course of political affairs in such wise that none should know it but members of the dynasty and none would betray it to the governed. As time went on the meaning of the dynastic transference of the true position of affairs in the political was lost, and this aided the success of our cause.

In all corners of the earth the words “Liberty, Equality, Fraternity” brought to our ranks, thanks to our blind agents, whole legions who bore our banners with enthusiasm. And all the time these words were canker-worms at work boring into the well-being of the goyim, putting an end everywhere to peace, quiet, solidarity and destroying all the foundations of the goya States. As you will see later, this helped us to our triumph; it gave us the possibility, among other things, of getting into our hands the master card--the destruction of the privileges, or in other words of the very existence of the aristocracy of the goyim, that class which was the only defence peoples and countries had against us. On the ruins of the natural and genealogical aristocracy of the goyim we have set up the aristocracy of our educated class headed by the aristocracy of money. The qualifications for this aristocracy we have established in wealth, which is dependent upon us, and in knowledge, for which our learned elders provide the motive force.

Our triumph as been rendered easier by the fact that in our relations with the men whom we wanted to have always worked upon the most sensitive chords of the human mind, upon the cash account, upon the cupidity, upon the insatiability for material needs of man; and each one of the human weaknesses, taken alone, is sufficient to paralyze initiative, for it hands over the will of men to the disposition of him who has bought their activities.

The abstraction of freedom has enabled us to persuade the mob in all countries that their government is nothing but the steward of the people who are the owners of the country, and that the steward may be replaced like a worn-out glove.

It is this possibility of replacing the representative of the people which has placed them at our disposal, and, as it were, given us the power of appointment.

*******

Now, I am going to close this segment at this point but I ask that you who discount this, and/or are Jews, pay attention. Do you know these things? Do YOU have a ticket on the Zionist train to glory and wealth?--OR ARE YOU PERHAPS LISTED AMONG THE GOYIM WHO WILL LOSE IT ALL UNTO THE CLEVER MANIPULATORS?? PONDER IT FOR THE CURTAIN IS FALLING AND FEW ARE COUNTED AMONG THE ATTENDEES AT THE FINAL POINT OF WORLD CONTROL--IF YOU HAVEN’T BEEN A PART OF THE PLANNING TO THIS POINT--I SUGGEST YOU LISTEN TO THESE MESSAGES MOST OPEN-MINDEDLY, INDEED.

PROTOCOL NO. 2

Economic Wars--the foundation of the Jewish predominance. Figure-head government and “secret advisers.” Successes of destructive doctrines. Adaptability in politics. Part played by the Press. Cost of gold and value of Jewish sacrifice.

It is indispensable for our purpose that wars, so far as possible, should not result in territorial gains; war will thus be brought on to the economic ground, where the nations will not fail to perceive in the assistance we give the strength of our predominance, and this state of things will put both sides at the mercy of our international agentur; which possesses millions of eyes ever on the wealth and unhampered by any limitations whatsoever. Our international rights will then wipe out national rights, in the proper sense of right, and will rule the nations precisely as the civil law of States rule the relations of their subjects among themselves.

The administrators, whom we shall choose from among the public, with strict regard to their capacities for servile obedience, will not be persons trained in the arts of government, and will therefore easily become pawns in our game in the hands of men of learning and genius who will be their advisers, specialists bred and reared from early childhood to rule the affairs of the whole world. As is well known to you, these specialists of ours have been drawing to fit them for rule the information they need from our political plans from the lessons of history, from observations made in the events of every moment as it passes. The goyim are not guided by practical use of unprejudiced historical observation, but by theoretical routine without any critical regard for consequent results. We need not, therefore, take any account of them--let them amuse themselves until the hour strikes, or live on hopes of new forms of enterprising pastime, or on the memories of all they have enjoyed. For them let that play the principal part which we have persuaded them to accept as the dictates of science (theory). It is with this object in view that we are constantly, by means of our press, arousing a blind confidence in these theories. The intellectuals of the goyim will puff themselves up with their knowledge and without any logical verification of them will put into effect all the information available from science, which our agentur specialists have cunningly pieced together for the purpose of educating their minds in the direction we want.

Do not suppose for a moment that these statements are empty words: think carefully of the successes we arranged for Darwinism, Marxism, Nietzsche-ism. To us Jews, at any rate, it should be plain to see what a disintegrating importance these directives have had upon the minds of the goyim.

It is indispensable for us to take account of the thoughts, characters, tendencies of the nations in order to avoid making slips in the political and in the direction of administrative affairs. The triumph of our system, of which the component parts of the machinery may be variously disposed according to the temperament of the peoples met on our way, will fail of success if the practical application of it be not based upon a summing up of the lessons of the past in the light of the present.

In the hands of the States of today there is a great force that creates the movement of thought in the people, and that is the Press. The part played by the Press is to keep pointing out requirements supposed to be indispensable, to give voice to the complaints of the people, to express and to create discontent. It is in the Press that the triumph of freedom of speech finds its incarnation. But the goyim States have not known how to make use of this force; and it has fallen into our hands. Through the Press we have gained the power to influence while remaining ourselves in the shade; thanks to the Press we have got the gold in our hands, notwithstanding that we have had to gather it out of oceans of blood and tears. But it has paid us, though we have sacrificed many of our people. Each victim on our side is worth in the sight of God a thousand goyim.

(Hatonn: Oh, dear Dharma, I understand your weakness and desire to leave this document--please, chela, we must go on for we are finally coming to the ability to present this to hearing ears for the first time upon your planet! God shall give you that tenacity necessary to give forth our Word. I stand present with you and I protect you with the shield of Light that cannot be penetrated by anything of the “physical”.)

PROTOCOL NO. 3

The symbolic Snake and its significance. The instability of the constitutional scales. Terror in the palaces. Power and ambition. Parliaments “talkeries,” pamphlets. Abuse of power. Economic slavery. “People’s Rights.” Monopolist system and the aristocracy. The Army of Mason-Jewry. Decrescence of the Goyim. Hunger and rights of capital. The mob and the coronation of “The Sovereign Lord of all the World.” The fundamental precept in the programme of the future masonic national schools. The secret of the science of the structure of society. Universal economic crisis. Security of “ours” (i.e., our people, Jews). The despotism of Masonry--the kingdom of reason. Loss of the guide. masonry and the great French Revolution. The King-Despot of the blood of Zion. Causes of the invincibility of Masonry. Part played by secret Masonic agents. Freedom.

Today I may tell you that our goal is now only a few steps off. There remains a small space to cross and the whole long path we have trodden is ready now to close its cycle of the Symbolic Snake, by which we symbolize our people. When this ring closes, all the State of Europe will be locked in its coil as in a powerful vise. (Hatonn: If you cannot see it, chelas, then I pity you as a people beyond that which is comprehensible.)

The constitution scales of these days will shortly break down, for we have established them with a certain lack of accurate balance in order that they may oscillate incessantly until they wear through the pivot on which they turn. The goyim are under the impression that they have welded them sufficiently strong and they have all along kept on expecting that the scales would come into equilibrium. But the pivots--the kings on their thrones--are hemmed in by their representatives, who play the fool, distraught with their own uncontrolled and irresponsible power. This power they owe to the terror which has been breathed into the palaces. As they have no means of getting at their people, into their very midst, the kings on their thrones are no longer able to come to terms with them and so strengthen themselves against seekers after power. We have made a gulf between the far-seeing Sovereign Power and the blind force of the people so that both have lost all meaning, for like the blind man and his stick, both are powerless apart.

In order to incite seekers after power to a misuse of power we have set all forces in opposition one to another, breaking up their liberal tendencies towards independence. To this end we have stirred up every form of enterprise, we have armed all parties, we have set up authority as a target for every ambition. Of States we have made gladiatorial arenas where a host of confused issues contend. . . A little more, and disorders and bankruptcy will be universal. . .

Babblers inexhaustible have turned into oratorical contests the sittings of Parliament and Administrative Boards. Bold journalists and unscrupulous pamphleteers daily fall upon executive officials. Abuses of power will put the final touch in preparing all institutions for their overthrow and everything will fly skyward under the blows of the maddened mob.

All people are chained down to heavy toil by poverty more firmly than ever they were chained by slavery and serfdom; from these, one way and another, they might free themselves, these could be settled with, but from want they will never get away. We have included in the constitution such rights as to the masses appear fictitious and not actual rights. All these so-called “People’s Rights” can exist only in idea, an idea which can never be realized in practical life. What is it to the proletariat labourer, bowed double over his heavy toil, crushed by his lot in life, if talkers get the right to babble, if journalists get the right to scribble any nonsense side by side with good stuff, once the proletariat has no other profit out of the constitution save only those pitiful crumbs which we fling them from our table in return for their voting in favour of what we dictate, in favour of the men we place in power, the servants of our agentur. . . . Republican rights for a poor man are no more than a bitter piece of irony, for the necessity he is under of toiling almost all day gives him no present use of them, but on the other hand robs him of all guarantee of regular and certain earnings by making him dependent on strikes by his comrades or lockouts by his masters.

The people under our guidance have annihilated the aristocracy, who were their one and only defence and foster-mother for the sake of their own advantage which is inseparably bound up with the well-being of the people. Nowadays, with the destruction of the aristocracy, the people have fallen into the grips of merciless money-grinding scoundrels who have laid a pitiless and cruel yoke upon the necks of the workers.

We appear on the scene as alleged saviours of the worker from this oppression when we propose to him to enter the ranks of our fighting forces--Socialists, Anarchists, Communists--to whom we always give support in accordance with an alleged brotherly rule (of the solidarity of all humanity) of our social masonry. The aristocracy, which enjoyed by law the labour of the workers, was interested in seeing that the workers were well fed, healthy and strong. We are interested in just the opposite--in the diminution, the killing out of the GOYIM. Our power is in the chronic shortness of food and physical weakness of the worker because by all that this implies he is made the slave of our will, and he will not find in his own authorities either strength or energy to set against our will. Hunger creates the right of capital to rule the worker more surely than it was given to the aristocracy by the legal authority of kings.

By want and the envy and hatred which it engenders we shall move the mobs and with their hands we shall wipe out all those who hinder us on our way.

WHEN THE HOUR STRIKES FOR OUR SOVEREIGN LORD OF ALL THE WORLD (SATAN) TO BE CROWNED IT IS THESE SAME HANDS WHICH WILL SWEEP AWAY EVERYTHING THAT MIGHT BE A HINDRANCE THERETO.

The goyim have lost the habit of thinking unless prompted by the suggestions of our specialists. Therefore they do not see the urgent necessity of what we, when our kingdom comes shall adopt at once, namely this, that it is essential to teach in national schools one simple, true piece of knowledge, the basis of all knowledge--the knowledge of the structure of human life, of social existence, which requires division of labour, and, consequently, the division of men into classes and conditions. It is essential for all to know that owing to difference in the objects of human activity there cannot be any equality, that he who by any act of his compromises a whole class cannot be equally responsible before the law with him who affects no one but only his own honor. The true knowledge of the structure of society, into the secrets of which we do not admit the goyim, would demonstrate to all men that the positions and work must be kept within a certain circle, that they may not become a source of human suffering, arising from an education which does not correspond with the work which individuals are called upon not to correspond with the work which individuals are called upon to do. After a thorough study of this knowledge the peoples will voluntarily submit to authority and accept such position as is appointed them in the State. In the present state of knowledge and the direction we have given to its development the people, blindly believing things in print--cherishes--thanks to promptings intended to mislead and to its own ignorance--a blind hatred towards all conditions which it considers above itself, for it has no understanding of the meaning of class and condition.

This hatred will be still further magnified by the effects of an economic crisis, which will stop dealings on the exchanges and bring industry to a standstill. We shall create by all the secret subterranean methods open to us and with the aid of gold, which is all in our hands, a universal economic crisis whereby we shall throw upon the streets whole mobs of workers simultaneously in all the countries of Europe. (Hatonn: You see, dear ones, your country is still considered a country run and controlled by Europe--and so it is------the State of Great Britain! But moreover, understand and don’t allow forgetting--these Protocols are translated from writings of the fourteen hundreds (the fifteenth century) when there was no America known. Recall further, that the Nilus translation was 1905 and this from which we present this material was 1922. Does it begin to come clear why the Russians have so efforted to suppress the “Jews/Zionists” within Russia? You see, Russia has no desire to prevail against American people--but they will go to all lengths to stop the Zionists who have taken control of America in total. So be it, let us continue.) These mobs will rush delightedly to shed the blood of those whom, in the simplicity of their ignorance, they have envied from their cradles, and whose property they will then be able to loot.

“Ours” they will not touch, because the moment of attack will be known to us and we shall take measure to protect our own.

We have demonstrated that progress will bring all the goyim to the sovereignty of reason. Our despotism will be precisely that; for it will be known how by wise severities to pacificate all unrest, to cauterize liberalism out of all institutions.

When the populace has seen that all sorts of concessions and indulgences are yielded it in the name of freedom it has imagined itself to be sovereign lord and has stormed its way to power, but naturally, like every other blind man it has come upon a host of stumbling blocks, it has rushed to find a guide, it has never had the sense to return to the former state and it has laid down its plenipotentiary powers at our feet. Remember the French Revolution, to which it was we who gave the name of “Great”: the secrets of its preparations are well known to us for it was wholly the work of our hands.

Ever since that time we have been leading the peoples from one disenchantment to another, so that in the end they should turn also from us in favour of that King-Despot of the blood of Zion, whom we are preparing for the world.

At the present day we are, as an international force, invincible, because if attacked by some we are supported by other States. It is the bottomless rascality of the goyim people, who crawl on their bellies to force, but are merciless towards weakness, unsparing to faults and indulgent to crimes, unwilling to bear the contradictions of a free social system but patient unto martyrdom under the violence of a bold despotism--it is those qualities which are aiding us to independence. From the premier-dictators of the present day the goyimpeoples suffer patiently and bear such abuses as for the least of them they would have beheaded twenty kings.

What is the explanation of this phenomenon, this curious inconsequence of the masses of the peoples in their attitude towards what would appear to be events of the same order?

It is explained by the fact that these dictators whisper to the peoples through their agents that through these abuses they are inflicting injury on the States with the highest purpose--to secure the welfare of the peoples, the international brotherhood of them all, their solidarity and equality of rights. Naturally they do not tell the peoples that this unification must be accomplished only under our sovereign rule.

And thus the people condemn the upright and acquit the guilty, persuaded ever more and more that it can do whatsoever it wishes. Thanks to this state of things the people are destroying every kind of stability and creating disorders at every step.

The word “freedom” brings out the communities of men to fight against every kind of force, against every kind of authority, even against God and the laws of nature. For this reason we, when we come into our kingdom, shall have to erase this word from the lexicon of life as implying a principle of brute force which turns mobs into bloodthirsty beasts.

These beasts, it is true, fall asleep again every time when they have drunk their fill of food, and at such times can easily be riveted into their chains. But if they be not given blood they will not sleep and continue to struggle.

PROTOCOL NO. 4

Stages of a Republic. Gentile masonry. Freedom and Faith. International Industrial Competition. Role of Speculation. Cult of Gold.

Every republic passes through several stages. The first of these is comprised in

the early days of mad raging by the blind mob, tossed hither and thither, right and left; the second is demagogy, from which is born anarchy, and that leads inevitably to despotism--not any longer legal and overt, and therefore responsible despotism, but to unseen and secretly hidden, yet nevertheless sensibly felt despotism in the hands of some secret organization or other, whose acts are the most unscrupulous inasmuch as it works behind a screen, behind the backs of all sorts of agents, the changing of whom not only does not infuriously affect but actually aids the secret force by saving it, thanks to continual changes, from the necessity of expending its resources on the rewarding of long services.

Who and what is in a position to overthrow an invisible force? And this is precisely what our force is. Gentile masonry, blindly serves as a screen for us and our objects, but the plan of action of our force, even its very abiding-place, remains for the whole people an unknown mystery.

But even freedom might be harmless and have its place in the State economy without injury to the well-being of the peoples if it rested upon the foundation of faith in God, upon the brotherhood of humanity, unconnected with the conception of equality, which is negatived by the very laws of creation, for they have established subordination. With such a faith as this a people might be governed by a wardship of parishes, and would walk contentedly and humbly under the guiding hand of its spiritual pastor submitting to the dispositions of God upon earth. This is the reason why it is indispensable for us to undermine all faith, to tear out of the minds of the goyim the very principle of Godhead, and the spirit, and to put in its place arithmetical calculations and material needs.

In order to give the goyim no time to think and take note, their minds must be diverted towards industry and trade. Thus, all the nations will be swallowed up in the pursuit of gain and in the trade for it will not take note of their common foe. But again, in order that freedom may once and for all disintegrate and ruin the communities of the goyim, we must put industry on a speculative basis: the result of this will be that what is withdrawn from the land by industry will slip through the hands and pass into speculation, that is, to our classes.

The intensified struggle for superiority and shocks delivered to economic life will create, nay, have already created, disenchanted, cold and heartless communities. Such communities will foster a strong aversion towards the higher political and towards religion. Their only guide is gain, that is Gold, which they will erect into a veritable cult, for the sake of those material delights which it can give. Then will the hour strike when, not for the sake of attaining the good, not even to win wealth, but solely out of hatred towards the privileged, the lower classes of the goyim will follow our lead against our rivals for power, the intellectuals of the goyim.

PROTOCOL NO. 5

Creation of an intensified centralization of government. Methods of seizing power by masonry. Causes of the impossibility of agreement between States. The state of “predestination” of the Jews. Gold--the engine of the machinery of States. Significance of criticism. “Show” institutions. Weariness from word-spinning. How to take a grip of public opinion. Significance of personal initiative. The Super-Government.

What form of administrative rule can be given to communities in which corruption has penetrated everywhere, communities where riches are attained only by the clever surprise tactics of semi-swindling tricks; where looseness reigns; where morality is maintained by penal measures and harsh laws but not by voluntarily accepted principles; where the feelings towards faith and country are obliterated by cosmopolitan convictions? What form of rule is to be given to these communities if not that despotism which I shall describe to you later? We shall create an intensified centralization of government in order to grip in our hands all the forces of the community. We shall regulate mechanically all the actions of the political life of our subjects by new laws. These laws will withdraw one by one all the indulgences and liberties which have been permitted by the goyim, and our kingdom will be distinguished by a despotism of such magnificent proportions as to be at any moment and in every place in a position to wipe out any goyim who oppose us by deed or word.

We shall be told that such a despotism as I speak of is not consistent with the progress of these days, but I will prove to you that it is.

In the times when the peoples looked upon kings on their thrones as on a pure manifestation of the will of God, they submitted without a murmur to the despotic power of kings; but from the day when we insinuated into their minds the conception of their own rights they began to regard the occupants of thrones as mere ordinary mortals. The holy unction of the Lord’s Anointed has fallen from the heads of kings in the eyes of the people, and when we also robbed them of their faith in God the might of power was flung upon the streets into the place of public proprietorship and was seized by us.

Moreover, the art of directing masses and individuals by means of cleverly manipulated theory and verbiage, by regulations of life in common and all sorts of other quirks, in all which the goyim understand nothing, belongs likewise to the specialists of our administrative brain. Reared on analysis, observation, on delicacies of fine calculation in this species of skill we have no rivals, any more than we have either in the drawing up of plans of political actions and solidarity. In this respect the Jesuits alone might have compared with us, but we have contrived to discredit them in the eyes of the unthinking mob as an overt organization, while we ourselves all the while have kept our secret organization in the shade. However, it is probably all the same to the world who is its sovereign lord, whether the head of Catholicism or our despot of the blood of Zion! But to us, the Chosen People, it is very far from being a matter of indifference.

For a time perhaps we might be successfully dealt with by a coalition of the goyim of all the world: but from this danger we are secured by the discord existing among them whose roots are so deeply seated that they can never now be plucked up. We have set one against another the personal and national reckonings of the goyim, religious--and race hatreds, which we have fostered into a huge growth in the course of the past twenty centuries. This is the reason why there is not one State which would anywhere receive support if it were to raise its arm, for every one of them must bear in mind that any agreement against us would be unprofitable to itself. We are too strong--there is no evading our power. The nations can not come to even an inconsiderable private agreement without our secretly having a hand in it.

Per Me reges regnant. “It is through me that Kings reign.” And it was said by the prophets that we were chosen by God Himself to rule over the whole earth. God has endowed us with genius that we may be equal to our task. Were genius in the opposite camp it would still struggle against us, but even so a newcomer is no match for the old-established settler; the struggle would be merciless between us, such a fight as the world has never yet seen. Aye, and the genius on their side would have arrived too late. All the wheels of the machinery of all States go by the force of the engine, which is in our hands, and that engine of the machinery of States is--Gold. The science of political economy invented by our learned elders has for long past been giving royal prestige to capital.

Capital, if it is to cooperate untrammeled, must be free to establish a monopoly of industry and trade; this is already being put in execution by an unseen hand in all quarters of the world. This freedom will give political force to those engaged in industry, and that will help to oppress the people. Nowadays it is more important to disarm the peoples than to lead them into war; more important to use for our advantage the passions which have burst into flames than to quench their fire; more important to catch up and interpret the ideas of others to suit ourselves than to eradicate them. The principal object of our directorate consists in this: to debilitate the public mind by criticism; to lead it away from serious reflections calculated to arouse resistance; to distract the forces of the mind towards a sham fight of empty eloquence.

In all ages the peoples of the world, equally with individuals, have accepted works for deeds, for they are content with a show and rarely pause to note, in the public arena, whether promises are followed by performance. Therefore we shall establish show institutions which will give eloquent proof of their benefit to progress.

We shall assume to ourselves the liberal physiognomy of all parties, of all directions, and we shall give that physiognomy a voice in orators who will speak so much that they will exhaust the patience of their hearers and produce an abhorrence of oratory.

In order to put public opinion into our hands we must bring it into a state of bewilderment by giving expression from all sides to so many contradictory opinions and for such length of time as will suffice to make the goyim lose their heads in the labyrinth and come to see the best thing is to have no opinion of any kind in matters political, which it is not given to the public to understand, because they are understood only by him who guides the public. This is the first secret.

The second secret requisite for the success of our government is comprised of the following: To multiply to such an extent national failings, habits, passions, conditions of civil life, that it will be impossible for anyone to know where he is in the resulting chaos, so that the people in consequence will fail to understand one another. This measure will also serve us in another way, namely, to sow discord in all parties, to dislocate all collective forces which are still unwilling to submit to us, and to discourage any kind of personal initiative which might in any degree hinder our affair. There is nothing more dangerous than personal initiative; if it has genius behind it, such initiative can do more than can be done by millions of people among whom we have sown discord. We must so direct the education of the goyim communities that whenever they come upon a matter requiring initiative they may drop their hands in despairing impotence. The strain which results from freedom of action saps the forces when it meets with the freedom of another. From this collision arise grave moral shocks, disenchantments, failures. By all these means we shall so wear down the goyim that they will be compelled to offer us international power of a nature that by its position will enable us without any violence gradually to absorb all the State forces of the world and to form a Super-Government. In place of the rulers of today we shall set up a bogey which will be called the Super-Government Administration. Its hands will reach out in all directions like nippers and its organization will be of such colossal dimensions that it cannot fail to subdue all the nations of the world.

PROTOCOL NO. 6

Monopolies; upon them depend the fortunes of the goyim. Taking of the land out of the hands of the aristocracy. Trade, Industry and Speculation. Usury. Rise of wages and increase of price in the articles of primary necessity. Anarchism and drunkenness. Secret meaning of the propaganda of economic theories.

We shall soon begin to establish huge monopolies, reservoirs of colossal riches, upon which even large fortunes of the goyim will depend to such an extent that they will go to the bottom together with the credit of the States on the day after the political smash...

You gentlemen here present who are economists, just strike an estimate of the significance of this combination!

In every possible way we must develop the significance of our Super-Government by representing it as the Protector and Benefactor of all those who voluntarily submit to us.

The aristocracy of the goyim as a political force, is dead--we need not take it into account; but as landed proprietors they can still be harmful to us from the fact that they are self-sufficing in the resources upon which they live. It is essential, therefore, for us at whatever cost to deprive them of the land. This object will be best attained by increasing the burdens upon landed property--in loading lands with debts. These measures will check land-holding and keep it in a state of humble and unconditional submission.

The aristocrats of the goyim we shall bring to the assistance of speculation the luxury which we have developed among the goyim, that greedy demand for luxury which is swallowing up everything. We shall raise the rate of wages which, however, will not bring any advantage to the workers, for, at the same time, we shall produce a rise in prices of the first necessaries of life, alleging that it arises from the decline of agriculture and cattle-breeding: we shall further undermine artfully and deeply sources of production, by accustoming the workers to anarchy and to drunkenness and side by side therewith taking all measure to extirpate from the face of the earth all the educated forces of the goyim.

In order that the true meaning of things may not strike the goyim before the proper time we shall mask it under an alleged ardent desire to serve the working classes and the great principles of political economy about which our economic theories are carrying on an energetic propaganda.

(Hatonn: Is there truly any doubt that this has been accomplished?)

PROTOCOL NO. 7

Object of the intensification of armaments. Ferments, discords and hostility all over the world. Checking the opposition of the goyim by wars and by a universal war. Secrecy means success in the political. The Press and public opinion. The guns of America, China and Japan.

The intensification of armaments, the increase of police forces--are all essential for the completion of the aforementioned plans. What we have to get at is that there should be in all the States of the world, besides ourselves, only the massing of the proletariat, a few millionaires devoted to our interests, police and soldiers.

Throughout all Europe, and by means of relations with Europe, in other continents also, we must create ferments, discords and hostility. Therein we gain a double advantage. In the first place, we keep in check all countries, for they well know that we have the power whenever we like to create disorders or to restore order. All these countries are accustomed to see in us an indispensable force of coercion. In the second place, by our intrigues we shall tangle up all the threads which we have stretched into the cabinets of all States by means of the political, by economic treaties, or loan obligations. In order to succeed in this we must use great cunning and penetration during negotiations and agreements, but, as regards what is called the “official language”, we shall keep to the opposite tactics and assume the mask of honesty and compliancy. In this way the peoples and governments of the goyim, whom we have taught to look only at the outside whatever we present to their notice, will still continue to accept us as the benefactors and saviours of the human race.

We must be in a position to respond to every act of opposition by war with the neighbors of that country which dares to oppose us; but if these neighbors should also venture to stand collectively together against us, then we must offer resistance by a universal war.

The principal factor of success in the political is the secrecy of its undertakings; the word should not agree with the deeds of the diplomat.

We must compel the governments of the goyim to take action in the direction favoured by our widely-conceived plan, already approaching and desired consummation, by what we shall represent as public opinion, secretly prompted by us through the means of that so-called “Great Power”--the Press, which, with a few exceptions that may be disregarded, is already entirely in our hands.

In a word, to sum up our system of keeping the governments of the goyim in Europe in check, we shall show our strength to one of them by terrorist attempts and to all, if we allow the possibility of a general rising against us, we shall respond with the guns of America or China or Japan.

(Hatonn: Everybody together so far? Please keep in mind that these Protocols were and are in continual update according to time and sequence. As continents and nations came into “being” the plan was immediately altered to encompass the contribution and structure from onset so as to never allow total freedom in which to function outside the actual blueprint of the Protocols. Although America did not exist in the attention of the Zionists in the original times of writings, it most certainly did by the time of Nilus in the ongoing updated versions, addendum’s and amendments.)

PROTOCOL NO. 8

Ambiguous employment of juridical rights. Assistants of the masonic directorate. Special schools and super-educational training. Economists and millionaires. To whom to entrust responsible posts in the government.

We must arm ourselves with all the weapons which our opponents might employ against us. We must search out in the very finest shades of expression and the knotty points of the lexicon of law justification for those cases where we shall have to pronounce judgments that might appear abnormally audacious and unjust, for it is important that these resolutions should be set forth in expressions that shall seem to be the most exalted moral principles cast into legal form. Our directorate must surround itself with all these forces of civilization among which it will have to work. It will surround itself with publicists, practical jurists, administrators, diplomats and, finally, with persons prepared by a special super-educational training in our special schools. These persons will have cognizance of all the secrets of the social structure, they will know all the languages that can be made up by political alphabets and words; they will be made acquainted with the whole underside of human nature, with all its sensitive chords on which they will have to play. These chords are the cast of mind of the goyim, their tendencies, shortcomings, vices and qualities, the particularities of classes and conditions. Needless to say that the talented assistants of authority, of whom I speak, will be taken not from among the goyim, who are accustomed to perform their administrative work without giving themselves the trouble to think what its aim is, and never consider what it is needed for. The administrators of the goyim sign papers without reading them, and they serve either for mercenary reasons or from ambition. (Hatonn: Anyone wish to take exception to the foregoing?)

We shall surround our government with a whole world of economists. That is the reason why economic sciences form the principal subject of the teaching given to the Jews. Around us again will be a whole constellation of bankers, industrialists, capitalists and--the main thing--millionaires, because in substance everything will be settled by the question of figures.

For a time, until there will no longer be any risk in entrusting responsible posts in our States to our brother-Jews, we shall put them in the hands of persons whose past and reputation are such that between them and the people lies an abyss, persons who, in case of disobedience to our instructions, must face criminal charges or disappear--this in order to make them defend our interest to their last gasp.

PROTOCOL NO. 9

Application of masonic principles in the matter of re-educating the peoples. Masonic watchword. Meaning of Anti-Semitism. Dictatorship of masonry. Terror. Who are the servants of masonry. Meaning of the “clear-sighted” and the “blind” forces of the goyim States. Communion between authority and mob. License of liberalism. Seizure of education and training. False theories. Interpretation of laws. The “undergrounds” (metropolitans).

In applying our principles let attention be paid to the character of the people in whose country you live and act; a general, identical application of them, until such time as the people shall have been re-educated to our pattern, cannot have success. But by approaching their application cautiously you will see that not a decade will pass before the most stubborn character will change and we shall add a new people to the ranks of those already subdued by us.

The words of the liberal, which are in effect the words of our masonic watchword, namely, “Liberty, Equality, Fraternity”, will, when we come into our kingdom, be changed by us into words no longer of a watchword, but only an expression of idealism, namely, into: “The right of liberty, the duty of equality, the ideal of brotherhood.” That is how we shall put it--and so we shall catch the bull by the horns. . . .De facto we have already wiped out every kind of rule except our own, although de jure there still remain a good many of them. Nowadays, if any States raise a protest against us it is only pro forma at our discretion and by our direction, for their anti-Semitism is indispensable to us for the management of our lesser brethren. I will not enter into further explanations, for this matter has formed the subject of repeated discussions amongst us.

For us there are no checks to limit the range of our activity. Our Super-Government subsists in extra-legal conditions which are described in the accepted terminology by the energetic and forcible word--Dictatorship. I am in a position to tell you with a clear conscience that at the proper time we, the lawgivers, shall execute judgment and sentence, we shall slay and we shall spare, we, as head of all our troops, are mounted on the steed of the leader. We rule by force of will, because in our hands are the fragments of a once powerful party, now vanquished by us. And the weapons in our hands are limitless ambitions, burning in greediness, merciless vengeance, hatreds and malice.

It is from us that the all-engulfing terror proceeds. We have in our service persons of all opinions, of all doctrines, restorating monarchists, demagogues, socialists, communists, and utopian dreamers of every kind. We have harnessed them all to the task: each one of them on his own account is boring away at the last remnants of authority, is striving to overthrow all established form of order. By these acts all States are in torture; they exhort to tranquility, are ready to sacrifice everything for peace; but we will not give them peace until they openly acknowledge our international Super-Government, and with submissiveness.

The people have raised a howl about the necessity of settling the question of Socialism by way of an international agreement. Division into fractional parties has given them into our hands, for, in order to carry on a contested struggle one must have money, and the money is all in our hands.

We might have reason to apprehend a union between the “clear-sighted” force of the goy kings on their thrones and the “blind” force of the goy mobs, but we have taken all the needful measures against any such possibility; between the one and the other force we have erected a bulwark in the shape of a mutual terror between them. In this way the blind force of the people remains our support and we, and we only, shall provide them with a leader and, of course, direct them along the road that leads to our goal.

In order that the hand of the blind mob may not free itself from our guiding hand, we must every now and then enter into close communion with it, if not actually in person, at any rate through some of the most trusty of our brethren. When we are acknowledged as the only authority we shall discuss with the people personally in the market places, and we shall instruct them on questions of the political in such wise as may turn them in the direction that suits us.

Who is going to verify what is taught in the village schools? But what an envoy of the government or a king on his throne himself may say cannot but become immediately known to the whole State, for it will be spread abroad by the voice of the people.

In order not to annihilate the institutions of the goyim before it is time we have touched them with craft and delicacy, and have taken hold of the ends of the strings which move their mechanism. These strings lay in a strict but just sense of order: we have replaced them by the chaotic license of liberalism. We have got our hands into the administration of the law, into the conduct of elections, into the press, into liberty of the person, but principally into education and training as being the corner-stones of a free existence.

We have fooled, bemused and corrupted the youth of the goyim by rearing them in principles and theories which are known to us to be false although it is by us that they have been inculcated.

Above the existing laws without substantially altering them, and by merely twisting them into contradictions of interpretations, we have erected something grandiose in the way of results. These results found expression first in the fact that the interpretations masked the laws: afterwards they entirely hid them from the eyes of the governments owing to the impossibility of making anything out of the tangled web of legislation.

This is the origin of the theory, of course, of arbitration.

You may say that the goyim will rise upon us, arms in hand, if they guess what is going on before the time comes; but in the West we have against this a manoeuvre of such appalling terror that the very stoutest hearts quail--the undergrounds, metropolitans, those subterranean corridors which, before the time comes, will be driven under all the capitals and from whence those capitals will be blown into the air with all their organization and archives.

(Hatonn: GO BACK AND REREAD THE LAST PARAGRAPH--NOW!!! I’m sorry chelas, this is exactly that which they mean--they plan to blow you to the ethers if you resist when they are settled for the death blow. You are in it, beloved ones. There is not one major city in your nations which does not sit atop this underground network--all laid with capability of blowing the cities apart--NOW! IT MAKES A LITTLE 10 POINT EARTHQUAKE LOOK INNOCENT, DOES IT NOT?)

PROTOCOL NO. 10

The outside appearances in the political. The “genius” of rascality. What is promised by a Masonic coup d’état? Universal suffrage. Self-importance. Leaders of Masonry. The genius who is guide of Masonry. Institutions and their functions. The poison of liberalism. Constitution--a school of party discords. Era of republics. Presidents--“Panama.” Part played by chamber of deputies and president. Masonry--the legislative force. New republican constitution. Transition to masonic “despotism.” Moment for the proclamation of “The Lord is all the World.” Inoculation of diseases and other wiles of Masonry.

Today I begin with a repetition of what I said before, and I beg you to bear in mind that governments and peoples are content in the political with outside appearances. And how, indeed, are the goyim to perceive the underlying meaning of things when their representatives give the best of their energies to enjoying themselves? For our policy it is of the greatest importance to take cognizance of this detail; it will be of assistance to us when we come to consider the division of authority, freedom of speech, of the press, of religion (faith), of the law of association, of equality before the law, of the inviolability of property, of the dwelling, of taxation (the idea of concealed taxes), of the reflex force of the laws. All these questions are such as ought not to be touched upon directly and openly before the people. In cases where it is indispensable to touch upon them they must not be categorically named, it must merely be declared without detailed exposition that the principles of contemporary law are acknowledged by us. The reason of keeping silence in this respect is that by not naming a principle we leave ourselves freedom of action, to drop this or that out of it without attracting notice; if they were all categorically named they would all appear to have been already given.

The mob cherishes a special affection and respect for the geniuses of political power and accepts all their deeds of violence with the admiring response: “rascally, well, yes, it is rascally, but it’s clever!...a trick, if you like, but how craftily played, how magnificently done, what impudent audacity!”

We count upon attracting all nations to the task of erecting the new fundamental structure, the project for which has been drawn up by us. This is why, before everything, it is indispensable for us to arm ourselves and to store up in ourselves that absolutely reckless audacity and irresistible might of the spirit which in the person of our active workers will break down all hindrances in our way.

When we have accomplished our coup d’état we shall say then to the various peoples: “Everything has gone terribly badly, all have been worn out with sufferings. We are destroying the causes of your torment--nationalities, frontiers, differences of coinages. You are at liberty, of course, to pronounce sentence upon us, but can it possibly be a just one if it is confirmed by you before you make any trial of what we are offering you. “...Then will the mob exalt us and bear us up in their hands in a unanimous triumph of hopes and expectations. Voting, which we have made the instrument which will set us on the throne of the world by teaching even the very smallest units of members of the human race to vote by means of meetings and agreements by groups, will then have served its purposes and will play its part then for the last time by a unanimity of desire to make close acquaintance with us before condemning us.

To secure this we must have everybody vote without distinction of classes and qualifications, in order to establish an absolute majority, which cannot be got from the educated propertied classes. In this way, by inculcating in all a sense of self-importance, we shall destroy among the goyim the importance of the family and its educational value and remove the possibility of individual minds splitting off, for the mob, handled by us, will not let them come to the front nor even give them a hearing; it is accustomed to listen to us only who pay it for obedience and attention. In this way we shall create a blind, mighty force which will never be in a position to move in any direction without the guidance of our agents set at its head by us as leaders of the mob. The people will submit to this regime because it will know that upon these leaders will depend its earnings, gratifications and the receipt of all kinds of benefits.

A scheme of government should come ready-made from one brain, because it will never be clinched firmly if it is allowed to be split into fractional parts in the minds of many. It is allowable, therefore, for us to have cognizance of the scheme of action but not to discuss it lest we disturb its artfulness, the inter-dependence of its component parts, the practical force of the secret meaning of each clause. To discuss and make alterations in a labor of this kind by means of numerous votings is to impress upon it the stamp of all ratiocinations and misunderstandings which have failed to penetrate the depth and nexus of its plottings. We want our schemes to be forcible and suitably concocted. Therefore, WE OUGHT NOT TO FLING THE WORK OF GENIUS OF OUR GUIDE to the fangs of the mob or even of a select company.

These schemes will not turn existing institutions upside down just yet. They will only effect changes in their economy and consequently in the whole combined movement of their progress, which will thus be directed along the paths laid down in our schemes.

Under various names there exists in all countries approximately one and the same thing. Representation, Ministry, Senate, State Council, Legislative and Executive Corps. I need not explain to you the mechanism of the relation of these institutions to one another, because you are aware of all that; only take note of the fact that each of the above-named institutions corresponds to some important function of the State, and I would beg you to remark that the word “important” I apply not to the institution but to the function, consequently it is not the institutions which are important but their functions. These institutions have divided up among themselves all the functions of government--administrative, legislative, executive, wherefore they have come to operate as do the organs in the human body. If we injure one part in the machinery of State, the State falls sick, like a human body, and...will die.

When we introduced into the State organism the poison of Liberalism its whole political complexion underwent a change. States have been seized with a mortal illness--blood-poisoning. All that remains is to await the end of their death agony.

Liberalism produced Constitutional States, which took the place of what was the only safeguard of the goyim, namely, Despotism; and a constitution, as you well know, is nothing else but a school of discords, misunderstandings, quarrels, disagreements, fruitless party agitations, party whims--in a word, a school of everything that serves to destroy the personality of State activity. The tribune of the “talkeries” has, no less effectively than the Press, condemned the rulers to inactivity and impotence, and thereby rendered them useless and superfluous, for which reason indeed they have been in many countries deposed. Then it was that the era of republics became possible of realization; and then it was that we replaced the ruler by a caricature of a government--by a president, taken from the mob, from the midst of our puppet creatures, our slaves. This was the foundation of the mine which we have laid under the goy people, I should rather say, under the goy peoples.

In the near future we shall establish the responsibility of presidents.

(Hatonn: Feeling a bit sickened yet?)

By that time we shall be in a position to disregard forms in carrying through matters for which our impersonal puppet will be responsible. What do we care if the ranks of those striving for power should be thinned, if there should arise a deadlock from the impossibility of finding presidents, a deadlock which will finally disorganize the country?

In order that our scheme may produce this result we shall arrange elections in favor of such presidents as have in their past some dark, undiscovered stain, some “Panama” or other--then they will be trustworthy agents for the accomplishment of our plans out of fear of revelations and from the natural desire of everyone who has attained power, namely, the retention of the privileges, advantages and honor connected with the office of president. The chamber of deputies will provide cover for, will protect, will elect presidents, but we shall take from it the right to propose new, or make changes in existing laws, for this right will be given by us to the responsible president, a puppet in our hands. Naturally, the authority of the president will then become a target for every possible form of attack, but we shall provide him with a means of self-defense in the right of an appeal to the people, for the decision of the people over the heads of their representatives, that is to say, an appeal to that same blind slave of ours--the majority of the mob. Independently of this we shall invest the president with the right of declaring a state of war (Hatonn: LISTEN-UP!) We shall justify this last right on the ground that the president as chief of the whole army of the country must have it at his disposal, in case of need for the defense of the new republican constitution, the right to defend which will belong to him as the responsible representative of this constitution.

It is easy to understand that in these conditions the key of the shrine will lie in our hands, and no one outside ourselves will any longer direct the force of legislation.

Besides this we shall, with the introduction of the new republican constitution, take from the Chamber the right of interpellation on government measures, on the pretext of preserving political secrecy, and, further, we shall by the new constitution reduce the number of representatives to a minimum, thereby proportionately reducing political passions and the passion for politics. If, however, they should, which is hardly to be expected, burst into flame, even in this minimum, we shall nullify them by a stirring appeal and a reference to the majority of the whole people...Upon the president will depend the appointment of presidents and vice-president of the Chamber and the Senate. Instead of constant sessions of Parliaments we shall reduce their sittings to a few months. Moreover, the president, as chief of the executive power, will have the right to summon and dissolve Parliament, and, in the latter case, to prolong the time for the appointment of a new parliamentary assembly. But in order that the consequences of all these acts which in substance are illegal, should not, prematurely for our plans, fall upon the responsibility established by us of the president, we shall instigate ministers and other officials of the higher administration about the president to evade his dispositions by taking measures of their own, for doing which they will be made the scapegoats in his place...This part we especially recommend to be given to be played by the Senate, the Council of State, or the Council of Ministers, but not to an individual official.

The president will, at our discretion, interpret the sense of such of the existing laws as admit of various interpretations; he will further annul them when we indicate to him the necessity to do so, besides this, he will have the right to propose temporary laws, and even new departures in the government constitutional working, the pretext both for the one and the other being the requirements for the supreme welfare of the State.

By such measures we shall obtain the power of destroying little by little, step by step, all that at the outset when we enter on our rights, we are compelled to introduce into the constitutions of States to prepare for the transition to an imperceptible abolition of every kind of constitution, and then the time is come to turn every form of government into our despotism.

The recognition of our despot may also come before the destruction of the constitution; the moment for this recognition will come when the people, utterly wearied by the irregularities and incompetence--a matter which we shall arrange for--of their rulers, will clamor: “Away with them and give us one king over all the earth who will unite us and annihilate the causes of discords--frontiers, nationalities, religions, State debts--who will give us peace and quiet, which we cannot find under our rulers and representatives.”

But you yourselves perfectly well know that to produce the possibility of the expression of such wishes by all the nations it is indispensable to trouble in all countries the people’s relations with their governments so as to utterly exhaust humanity with dissension, hatred, struggle, envy and even by the use of torture, by starvation, BY THE INOCULATION OF DISEASES, by want so that the goyim see no other issue than to take refuge in our complete sovereignty in money and in all else.

But if we give the nations of the world a breathing space the moment we long for is hardly likely ever to arrive.

(Hatonn: How much more confirmation do you require? Ok, let us continue for there are 24 of these well laid forth blueprints covering the entirety of your experiences as people.)

PROTOCOL NO. 11

Programme of the new constitution. Certain details of the proposed revolution. The goyim--a pack of sheep. Secret masonry and its “show” lodges.

The State Council has been, as it were, the emphatic expression of the authority of the ruler: it will be, as the “show” part of the Legislative Corps, what may be called the editorial committee of the laws and decrees of the ruler.

This, then, is the programme of the new constitution. We shall make Law, Right and Justice (1) in the guise of proposals to the Legislative Corps, (2) by decrees of the president under the guise of general regulations, of orders of the Senate and of resolutions of the State Council in the guise of ministerial orders, (3) and in case a suitable occasion should arise--in the form of a revolution in the State.

Having established approximately the modus agendi we will occupy ourselves with details of those combinations by which we have still to complete the revolution in the course of the machinery of State in the direction already indicated. By these combinations I mean the freedom of the Press, the right of association, freedom of conscience, the voting principle, and many another that must disappear forever from the memory of man, or undergo a radical alteration the day after the promulgation of the new constitution. It is only at that moment that we shall be able at once to announce all our orders, for, afterwards, every noticeable alteration will be dangerous, for the following reasons: if this alteration be brought in with harsh severity and in a sense of severity and limitations, it may lead to a feeling of despair caused by fear of new alterations in the same direction; if, on the other hand, it be brought in a sense of further indulgences it will be said that we have recognized our own wrongdoing and this will destroy the prestige of the infallibility of our authority, or else it will be said that we have become alarmed and are compelled to show a yielding disposition, for which we shall get no thanks because it will be supposed to be compulsory.

...Both the one and the other are injurious to the prestige of the new constitution. What we want is that from the first moment of its promulgation, while the peoples of the world are still stunned by the accomplished fact of the revolution, still in a condition of terror and uncertainty, they should recognize once for all that we are so strong, so inexpungable, so superabundantly filled with power, that in no case shall we take any account of them, and so far from paying any attention to their opinions or wishes, we are ready and able to crush with irresistible power all expression or manifestation thereof at every moment and in every place, that we have seized at once everything we wanted and shall in no case divide our power with them...Then in fear and trembling they will close their eyes to everything, and be content to await what will be the end of it all.

The goyim are a flock of sheep, and we are their wolves. And you know what happens when the wolves get hold of the flock?...

There is another reason also why they will close their eyes: for we shall keep promising them to give back all the liberties we have taken away as soon as we have quelled the enemies of peace and tamed all parties....

It is not worth while to say anything about how long a time they will be kept waiting for this return of their liberties....

For what purpose then have we invented this whole policy and insinuated it into the minds of the goys without giving them any chance to examine its underlying meaning? For what, indeed, if not in order to obtain in a roundabout way what is for our scattered tribe unattainable by the direct road? It is this which has served as the basis for our organization of SECRET MASONRY WHICH IS NOT KNOWN TO, AND AIMS WHICH ARE NOT EVEN SO MUCH AS SUSPECTED BY, THESE GOY CATTLE, ATTRACTED BY US INTO THE “SHOW” ARMY OF LODGES IN ORDER TO THROW DUST IN THE EYES OF THEIR FELLOWS.

God has granted to us, His Chosen People, the gift of the dispersion, and in this which appears in all eyes to be our weakness, has come forth all our strength, which has now brought us to the threshold of sovereignty over all the world. There now remains not much more for us to build up upon the foundation we have laid.

PROTOCOL NO. 12

Masonic interpretation of the word “freedom”. Future of the press in the masonic kingdom. Control of the press. Correspondence agencies. What is progress as understood by masonry? More about the press. Masonic solidarity in the press of today. The arousing of “public” demands in the provinces. Infallibility of the new regime.

The word “freedom”, which can be interpreted in various ways, is defined by us as follows:

Freedom is the right to do that which the law allows. This interpretation of the word will at the proper time be of service to us, because all freedom will thus be in our hands, since the laws will abolish or create only that which is desirable for us according to the aforesaid programme.

We shall deal with the press in the following way: What is the part played by the press today? It serves to excite and inflame those passions which are needed for our purpose or else it serves selfish ends of parties. It is often vapid, unjust, mendacious, and the majority of the public have not the slightest idea what ends the press really serves. We shall saddle and bridle it with a tight curb: we shall do the same also with all productions of the printing press, for where would be the sense of getting rid of the attacks of the press if we remain targets for pamphlets and books. The produce of publicity, which nowadays is a source of heavy expense owing to the necessity of censoring it, will be turned by us into a very lucrative source of income to our State: we shall lay on it a special stamp tax and require deposits of caution-money before permitting the establishment of any organ of the press or of printing office; these will then have to guarantee our government against any kind of attack on the part of the press. For any attempt to attack us, if such still be possible, we shall inflict fines without mercy. Such measures as stamp tax, deposit of caution-money and fines secured by these deposits, will bring in a huge income to the government. It is true that party organs might not spare money for the sake of publicity, but these we shall shut up at the second attack upon us. No one shall with impunity lay a finger on the aureole of our government infallibility. The pretext for stopping any publication will be the alleged plea that it is agitating the public mind without occasion or justification. I beg you to note that among those making attacks upon us will also be organs established by us, but they will attack exclusively points that we have pre-determined to alter.

Not a single announcement will reach the public without our control. Even now this is already being attained by us inasmuch as all news items are received by a few agencies, in whose offices they are focused from all parts of the world. These agencies will then be already entirely ours and will give publicity only to what we dictate to them.

If already now we have contrived to possess ourselves of the minds of the goy communities to such an extent that they all come near looking upon the events of the world through the coloured glasses of those spectacles we are setting astride their noses: if already now there is not a single State where there exist for us any barriers to admittance into what goy stupidity calls State secrets: what will our position be then, when we shall be acknowledged supreme lords of the world in the person of our king of all the world....

Let us turn again to the future of the printing press. Every one desirous of being a publisher, librarian, or printer, will be obliged to provide himself with the diploma instituted therefor, which, in case of any fault, will be immediately impounded. With such measures the instrument of thought will become an educative means in the hands of our government, which will no longer allow the mass of the nation to be led astray in by-ways and fantasies about the blessings of progress. Is there any one of us who does not know that the phantom blessings are the direct roads to foolish imaginings which give birth to anarchical relations of men among themselves and towards authority, because progress or rather the idea of progress, has introduced the conception of every kind of emancipation, but has failed to establish its limits….All the so-called liberals are anarchists, if not in fact, at any rate in thought. Every one of them is hunting after phantoms of freedom, and falling exclusively into license, that is, into the anarchy of protest for the sake of protest...

We turn to the periodical press. We shall impose on it, as on all printed matter, stamp taxes per sheet and deposits of caution-money, and books of less than 30 sheets will pay double. We shall reckon them as pamphlets in order, on the one hand, to reduce the number of magazines, which are the worst form of printed poison, and, on the other, in order that this measure may force writers into such lengthy productions that they will be little read, especially as they will be costly. At the same time what we shall publish ourselves to influence mental development in the direction laid down for our profit will be cheap and will be read voraciously. The tax will bring vapid literary ambitions within bounds and the liability to penalties will make literary men dependent upon us. And if there should be any found who are desirous of writing against us, they will not find any person eager to print their productions. Before accepting any production for publication in print the publisher or printer will have to apply to the authorities for permission to do so. Thus we shall know beforehand of all tricks preparing against us and shall nullify them by getting ahead with explanations on the subject treated of.

(Hatonn: Please note this is a “window” in which we are able to print our material--just before the silencing of the presses and yet having the capability of quantity discourse on computer discing. It has been a most tiresome activity at best with the monitors always in surveillance and as we work the information is flowing into two other central computer systems of your government. Our leading question is always as to how just one scribe could present this much work without other than a small computer keyboard, etc. It has taken uncounted hours and hours and backup from faithful readers and a very blessed person who spends more hours in layout--he who was, in fact, a dentist. Then the work is passed on and ones tend it as necessary--all night if need be to get it to you-the-readers as quickly as possible to insure receiving as timely as is humanly possible. This will come to a screeching halt or be moved totally “underground” for the government, etc., try at every turn to stop the word from going forth. The information is stopped by censors now, at many locations and somehow people “just don’t seem to get their mail---!”

The publisher is under attack by anonymous ones who threaten his life and the lives and property of those who work with him. He is warned to stop placing any of this information into local papers--even advertising mediums. Well, it is a risk one has to take if one desires to regain what freedoms there were and maintain the ones still available for as long as they are available. These Journals and Expresses are being destroyed and removed from shelves as quickly as the investigators can locate them--I suggest that if you have copies, you share them and then guard them well for they are on the endangered species list--just doesn’t sound like your America, does it? Well, you have a CIA trained by the KGB and Mossad and these ones put the Nazi SS troops in the shadows.)

Literature and journalism are two of the most important educative forces, and therefore our government will become proprietor of the majority of the journals. This will neutralize the injurious influence of the privately-owned press and will put us in possession of a tremendous influence upon the public mind....If we give permits for ten journals, we shall ourselves found thirty, and so on in the same proportion. This, however, must in nowise be suspected by the public. For which reason all journals published by us will be the most opposite, in appearance, tendencies and opinions, thereby creating confidence in us and bringing over to us our quite unsuspicious opponents, who will thus fall into our trap and be rendered harmless.

In the front rank will stand organs of an official character. They will always stand guard over our interests, and therefore their influence will be comparatively insignificant.

In the second rank will be the semi-official organs, whose part it will be to attract the tepid and indifferent.

In the third rank we shall set up our own, to all appearance, opposition, which, in at least one of its organs, will present what looks like the very antipodes to us. Our real opponents at heart will accept this simulated opposition as their own and will show us their cards.

All our newspapers will be of all possible complexions--aristocratic, republican, revolutionary, even anarchical--for so long, of course, as the constitution exists...Like the Indian idol Vishnu they will have a hundred hands, and every one of them will have a finger on any one of the public opinions as required. When a pulse quickens these hands will lead opinion in the direction of our aims, for an excited patient loses all power of judgment and easily yields to suggestion. Those fools who will think they are repeating the opinion of a newspaper of their own camp will be repeating our opinion or any opinion that seems desirable for us. In the vain belief that they are following the organ of their party they will in fact follow the flag which we hand out for them.

In order to direct our newspaper militia in this sense we must take especial and minute care in organizing this material. Under the title of central department of the press we shall institute literary gatherings at which our agents will without attracting attention issue the orders and watchwords of the day. By discussing and controverting, but always superficially, without touching the essence of the matter, our organs will carry on a sham fight fusillade with the official newspapers solely for the purpose of giving occasion for us to express ourselves more fully than could well be done from the outset in official announcements, whenever, of course, that is to our advantage.

These attacks upon us will also serve another purpose, namely, that our subjects will be convinced of the existence of full freedom of speech and so give our agents an occasion to affirm that all organs which oppose us are empty babblers, since they are incapable of finding any substantial objections to our orders.

Methods of organization like these, imperceptible to the public eye but absolutely sure, are the best calculated to succeed in bringing the attention and the confidence of the public to the side of our government. Thanks to such methods we shall be in a position as from time to time may be required, to excite or to tranquilize the public mind on political questions, to persuade or to confuse, printing now truth, now lies, facts or their contradictions, according as they may be well or ill received, always very cautiously feeling our ground before stepping upon it....We shall have a sure triumph over our opponents since they will not have at their disposition organs of the press in which they can give full and final expression to their views owing to the aforesaid methods of dealing with the press. We shall not even need to refute them except very superficially.

Trial shots like these, fired by us in the third rank of our press, in case of need, will be energetically refuted by us in our semi-official organs.

Even nowadays, already, to take only the French press, there are forms which reveal masonic solidarity in acting on the watchword: all organs of the press are bound together by professional secrecy; like the augurs of old, not one of their numbers will give away the secret of his sources of information unless it be resolved to make announcement of them. Not one journalist will venture to betray this secret, for not one of them is ever admitted to practice literature unless his whole past has some disgraceful sore or other....These sores would be immediately revealed. So long as they remain the secret of a few the prestige of the journalist attracts the majority of the country--the mob follow after him with enthusiasm.

Our calculations are especially extended to the provinces. It is indispensable for us to inflame there those hopes and impulses with which we could at any moment fall upon the capital, and we shall represent to the capitals that these expressions are the independent hopes and impulses of the provinces. Naturally, the source of them will be always one and the same--ours. What we need is that, until such times as we are in the plenitude of power, the capitals should find themselves stifled by the provincial opinion of the nations, i.e., of a majority arranged by our agentur. What we need is that at the psychological moment the capitals should not be in a position to discuss an accomplished fact for the simple reason, if for no other, that it has been accepted by the public opinion of a majority in the provinces.

When we are in the period of the new regime transitional to that of our assumption of full sovereignty we must not admit any revelations by the press of any form of public dishonesty; it is necessary that the new regime should be thought to have so perfectly contented everybody that even criminality has disappeared.... Cases of the manifestation of criminality should remain known only to their victims and to chance witnesses--no more.

PROTOCOL NO. 13

The need for daily bread. Questions of the Political. Questions of industry. Amusements. People’s Palaces. “Truth is One.” The great problems.

The need for daily bread forces the goyim to keep silence and be our humble servants. Agents taken on to our press from among the goyim will at our orders discuss anything which it is inconvenient for us to issue directly in official documents, and we meanwhile, quietly amid the din of the discussion so raised, shall simply take and carry through such measures as we wish and then offer them to the public as an accomplished fact. No one will dare to demand the abrogation of a matter once settled, all the more so as it will be represented as an improvement....And immediately the press will distract the current of thought towards new questions (have we not trained people always to be seeking something new?). Into the discussion of these new questions will throw themselves those of the brainless dispensers of fortunes who are not able even now to understand that they have not the remotest conception about the matters which they undertake to discuss. Questions of the political are unattainable for any save those who have guided it already for many ages, the creators.

From all this you will see that in securing the opinion of the mob we are only facilitating the working of our machinery and you may remark that it is not for actions but for words issued by us on this or that question that we seem to seek approval. We are constantly making public declaration that we are guided in all our undertakings by the hope, joined to the conviction, that we are serving the common weal.

In order to distract people who may be too troublesome from discussions of questions of the political we are now putting forward what we allege to be the new questions of the political, namely, questions of industry. In this sphere let them discuss themselves silly! The masses are agreed to remain inactive, to take a rest from what they suppose to be political activity (which we trained them to in order to use them as a means of combating the goy governments) only on condition of being found new employments, in which we are prescribing them something that looks like the same political object. In order that the masses themselves may not guess what they are about we further distract them with amusements, games, pastimes, passions, people’s palaces....Soon we shall begin through the press to propose competitions in art, in sport of all kinds: these interests will finally distract their minds from questions in which we should find ourselves compelled to oppose them. Growing more and more disaccustomed to reflect and form any opinions of their own, people will begin to talk in the same tone as we, because we alone shall be offering them new directions for thought...of course through such persons as will not be suspected of solidarity with us.

The part played by the liberals, utopian dreamers, will be finally played out when our government is acknowledged. Till such time they will continue to do us good service. Therefore we shall continue to direct their minds to all sorts of vain conceptions of fantastic theories, new and apparently progressive: for have we not with complete success turned the brainless heads of the goyim with progress, till there is not among the goyim one mind able to perceive that under this word lies a departure from truth in all cases where it is not a question of material inventions, for truth is one, and in it there is no place for progress. Progress, like a fallacious idea, serves to obscure truth so that none may know it except us, the Chosen of God, its guardians.

When we come into our kingdom our orators will expound great problems which have turned humanity upside down in order to bring it at the end under our beneficent rule.

Who will ever suspect then that ALL THESE PEOPLES WERE STAGE-MANAGED BY US ACCORDING TO A POLITICAL PLAN WHICH NO ONE HAS SO MUCH AS GUESSED AT IN THE COURSE OF MANY CENTURIES?

(Hatonn: Right from the “horse’s mouth”, dear ones--these have been written and updated constantly to suit the changing times--but the intent and the methods have never varied one iota and this Anti-Christ has duped the world! This information is DIRECTLY QUOTED FROM HIS OWN SET OF GUIDELINES--IF YOU, THE PEOPLE, DO NOT SEE THIS, THEN I SEE LITTLE HOPE OF EVER REACHING UNDERSTANDING OF YOUR SITUATION. PLEASE DO NOT LEAVE US NOW--THE CONFIRMATIONS AND RELATIONSHIPS FOR YOU TO VIEW ARE ONLY HALF PRESENTED.)

PROTOCOL NO. 14

The religion of the future. Future conditions of serfdom. Inaccessibility of knowledge regarding the nation of the future. Pornography and the printed matter of the future.

When we come into our kingdom it will be undesirable for us that there should exist any other religion than ours of the One God with whom our destiny is bound up by our position as the Chosen People and through whom our same destiny is united with the destinies of the world. We must therefore sweep away all other forms of belief. If this gives birth to the atheists whom we see today, it will not, being a transitional stage, interfere with our views, but will serve as a warning for those generations which will hearken to our preaching of the religion of Moses, that, by its stable and thoroughly elaborated system has brought all the peoples of the world into subjection to us. Therein we shall emphasize its mystical right, on which, as we shall say, all its educative power is based....Then at every possible opportunity we shall publish articles in which we shall make comparisons between our beneficent rule and those of past ages. The blessings of tranquility, though it be a tranquility forcibly brought about by centuries of agitation, will throw into higher relief the benefits to which we shall point. The errors of the goyim governments will be depicted by us in the most vivid hues. We shall implant such an abhorrence of them that the peoples will prefer tranquility in a state of serfdom to those rights of vaunted freedom which have tortured humanity and exhausted the very sources of human existence, sources which have been exploited by a mob of rascally adventurers who know not what they do.... *** Use goyim when we were undermining their state structures, will have so wearied the peoples by that time that they will prefer to suffer anything under us rather than run the risk of enduring again all the agitations and miseries they have gone through.

At the same time we shall not omit to emphasize the historical mistakes of the goy governments which have tormented humanity for so many centuries by their lack of understanding of everything that constitutes the true good of humanity in their chase after fantastic schemes of social blessings, and have never noticed that these schemes kept on producing a worse and never a better state of the universal relations which are the basis of human life.

The whole force of our principles and methods will lie in the fact that we shall present them and expound them as a splendid contrast to the dead and decomposed old order of things in social life.

Our philosophers will discuss all the shortcomings of the various beliefs of the goyim, BUT NO ONE WILL EVER BRING UNDER DISCUSSION OUR FAITH FROM ITS TRUE POINT OF VIEW SINCE THIS WILL BE FULLY LEARNED BY NONE SAVE OURS, WHO WILL NEVER DARE TO BETRAY ITS SECRETS.

In countries known as progressive and enlightened we have created a senseless, filthy, abominable literature. For some time after our entrance to power we shall continue to encourage its existence in order to provide a telling relief by contrast to the speeches, party programme, which will be distributed from exalted quarters of ours. Our wise men, trained to be the leaders of the goyim, will compose speeches, projects, memoirs, articles, which will be used by us to influence the minds of the goyim, directing them towards such understanding and forms of knowledge as have been determined by us.

* * * * * * * * * *

Dharma, enough for a few minutes. I measure the intake by that which is happening to you as you write and you are quite physically ill. Go and take time-out to recoup for when Truth comes into comprehension it becomes, indeed systemic overload. This is information which outlays the entire plan of control of man and planet since before the creation of your globe. If you accept this as “light” reading--there is truly not yet understanding in even a fractional manner--but, dear ones, continue to struggle your way through and then read again--and again--and again, until it settles for it is thine escape from the trap--KNOWING!

“Well, where has this information been all this time, if it is true?” Hidden under threat of death to any who would project it! And yet, there have been copies hereof in multitudes of libraries and hidden corners. It has been presented to public press and still smothered. Now it is time for it to be put forth unto the understanding public--but I shall insult you further in their perceptions. The beast is so sure of the perfection of his works that he will not do more than annoy us and selectively destroy a few (but not too many lest he prove the truth of it by his attention to the matter.) He is so sure of his total control that he is now testing you with allowance of this material to flow forth for he is convinced by his swaggering egotistical pride that you-the-people will continue to sleep and simply get rid of the nuisance and annoyance of the scribe and projectors of the Truth. After all, they have every base covered in the controlling facets of your existence--THEY THINK! I remind you of something most important, friends (or enemies); this beast of a million claws will promise and then desert you while he laughs at your plight--GOD OF LIGHT AND CREATION WILL NEVER DESERT YOU EVEN UNTO THE 12TH HOUR AND THEREIN IS THE SECRET OF THE BATTLE--THE BEAST WILL END UP DEVOURING HIMSELF FOR HE IS A PRIDEFUL BEING AND WILL DESTROY HIMSELF IN HIS BLOWN-UP BELIEF THAT GOD WILL ACTUALLY TAKE LEAVE OF HIS OWN--DEAR ONES, THERE WILL BE VERY, VERY FEW GODLESS ATHEISTS IN THE SAUDI DESERT IN A MERE FEW DAYS! IT WILL NOT BE THE SATANIC GOD UNTO WHOM THOSE CHILDREN WILL CALL FORTH--IT WILL BE UNTO CREATOR GOD TO WHOM THEY WILL AGAIN TURN FOR SALVATION--THE BEAST, AT SOME POINT, BETRAYS HIMSELF! SO BE IT AND SELAH.

Let me, prior to leaving this, tell you something which I believe the masses are “missing”. “Mason” as a word meant something quite different than the publicly accepted group of good-doing lodge folk. It was the secret code of the secret places and activities. Just as with all other facets of your life-projections, it was another good way to suck you in, just as prevailing lies upon the commandments of God in order to mislead you into the depths of the abyss. Satan toys with you as the kitten with the mouse and at some point you respond as the mouse--helpless and trapped and ultimately will simply die rather than continue to struggle for your safety. Even if a person comes to release the mouse from the trap, it will run to the cat again for you will appear the larger threat. This is the lie of lies--just as “they” will tell you to throw away these words for “they” know these words are the key to your freedom from their trap--AND MOST OF YOU WILL DO SO!! INDEED, HOW SAD IT IS!

Gyeorgos Ceres Hatonn, Keeper of the Records, in service unto the Bringer of Truth. Just how did you think “IT” would happen, my beloved friends? Would you ask pleadingly for the news and instructions and then as it flows from your radio--turn the radio off and smash it to bits? I think you might wish to ponder this point a bit in careful consideration. HOW DID YOU THINK GOD WOULD REACH THROUGH TO YOU IN A MANNER WHICH YOU CAN UNDERSTAND? YOU DID NOT REALLY BELIEVE IT WOULD BE THROUGH A FLOATING CLOUD AT THE TOUTING OF THE EVANGELIST WHO IS ALREADY IN TOTAL SERVICE UNTO THAT WHICH IS BOUNDED BY THE PROTOCOLS AND ALREADY FLOUNDERING IN THE SERVICE OF SATAN HIMSELF. YOU ARE PERFECTION FOR GOD ONLY CREATES PERFECTION AND YOU ARE MOST CAPABLE OF COMPREHENSION AND SELF-UNDERSTANDING. YOU WHOM THEY WOULD DISCOUNT AS RED-NECKS, BLUE-NECKS AND STUPID ILLITERATES WILL RISE UP, YE LEARNED BROTHERS--AND SNUFF OUT THEIR LIES. This is exactly why they keep you wallowing in your assumption that there is nothing YOU can do about it. YOU CAN DO EVERYTHING ABOUT IT ONCE YOU DECIDE TO DO SO!

PROTOCOL NO. 15

One-day coup d’tat (revolution) over all the world. Executions. Future lot of goyim-masons. Mysticism of authority. Multiplication of masonic lodges. Central governing board of masonic elders. The “Azev-tactics.” Masonry as leader and guide of all secret societies. Significance of public applause. Collectivism. Victims. Executions of masons. Fall of the prestige of laws and authority. Our position as the Chosen People. Brevity and clarity of the laws of the kingdom of the future. Obedience to orders. Measures against abuse of authority. Severity of penalties. Age-limit for judges. Liberalism of judges and authorities. The money of all the world. Absolutism of masonry. Right of appeal. Patriarchal “outside appearance” of the power of the future “ruler”. Aposheosis of the ruler. The right of the strong as the one and only right. The King of Israel. Patriarch of all the world.

When we at last definitely come into our kingdom by the aid of coups d’état prepared everywhere for one and the same day, after the worthlessness of all existing forms of government has been definitely acknowledged (and not a little time will pass before that comes about, perhaps even a whole century), we shall make it our task to see that against us such things as plots shall no longer exist. With this purpose we shall slay without mercy all who take arms (in hand) to oppose our coming into our kingdom. Every kind of new institution of anything like a secret society will also be punished with death; those of them which are now in existence, are known to us, serve us and have served us, we shall disband and send into exile to continents far removed from Europe. In this way we shall proceed with those gay masons who know too much; such of these as we may for some reason spare will be kept in constant fear of exile. We shall promulgate a law making all former members of secret societies liable to exile from Europe as the centre of our rule.

Resolutions of our government will be final, without appeal.

In the goy societies, in which we have planted and deeply rooted discord and protestantism, the only possible way of restoring order is to employ merciless measures that prove the direct force of authority: no regard must be paid to the victims who fall, they suffer for the well-being of the future. The attainment of that well-being, even at the expense of sacrifices, is the duty of and kind of government that acknowledges as justification for its existence not only its privileges but its obligations. The principal guarantee of stability of rule is to confirm the aureole of power, and this aureole is attained only by such a majestic inflexibility of might as shall carry on its face the emblems of inviolability from mystical causes--from the choice of God. Such was, until recent times, the Russian autocracy, the one and only serious foe we had in the world, without counting the Papacy. Bear in mind the example when Italy, drenched with blood, never touched a hair of the head of Sulla who had poured forth that blood; Sulla enjoyed an apotheosis for his might in the eyes of the people, though they had been torn in pieces by him, but his intrepid return to Italy ringed him round with inviolability. The people do not lay a finger on him who hypnotizes them by his daring and strength of mind.

Meantime, however, until we come into our kingdom, we shall act in the contrary way: we shall create and multiply free masonic lodges in all the countries of the world, absorb into them all who may become or who are prominent in public activity, for in these lodges we shall find our principal intelligence office and means of influence. All these lodges we shall bring under one central administration, known to us alone and to all others absolutely unknown, which will be composed of our learned elders. The lodges will have their representatives who will serve to screen the above-mentioned administration of masonry and from whom will issue the watchword and programme. In these lodges we shall tie together the knot which binds together all revolutionary and liberal elements. Their composition will be made up of all strata of society. The most secret political plots will be known to us and will fall under our guiding hands on the very day of their conception. Among the members of these lodges will be almost all the agents of international and national police since their service is for us irreplaceable in the respect that the police is in a position not only to use its own particular measures with the insubordinate, but also to screen our activities and provide pretexts for discontents, et cetera.

The class of people who most willingly enter into secret societies are those who live by their wits, careerists, and in general people, mostly light-minded, with whom we shall have no difficulty in dealing and in using to wind up the mechanism of the machine devised by us. If this world grows agitated the meaning of that will be that we have had to stir up in order to break up its too great solidarity. But if there should arise in its midst a plot, then at the head of that plot will be no other than one of our most trusted servants. It is natural that we and no other should lead masonic activities, for we know whither we are leading, we know the final goal of every form of activity whereas the goyim have knowledge of nothing, not even of the immediate effect of action: they put before themselves, usually, the momentary reckoning of the satisfaction of their self-opinion in the accomplishment of their thought without even remarking that the very conception never belonged to their initiative but to our instigation of their thought. . .

The goyim enter the lodges out of curiosity or in the hope by their means to get a nibble at the public pie, and some of them in order to obtain a hearing before the public for their impracticable and groundless fantasies: they thirst for the emotion of success and applause, of which we are remarkably generous. And the reason why we give them this success is to make use of the high conceit of themselves to which it gives birth, for that insensibly disposes them to assimilate our suggestions without being on their guard against them in the fullness of their confidence that it is their own infallibility which is giving utterance to their own thoughts and that it is impossible for them to borrow those of others....You cannot imagine to what extent the wisest of the goyim can be brought to a state of unconscious naiveté in the presence of this condition of high conceit of themselves, and at the same time how easy it is to take the heart out of them by the slightest ill-success, though it be nothing more than the stoppage of the applause they had, and to reduce them to a slavish submission for the sake of winning a renewal of success....By so much as ours disregard success if only they can carry through their plans, by so much the goyim are willing to sacrifice any plans only to have success. This psychology of theirs materially facilitates for us the task of setting them in the required direction. These tigers in appearance have the souls of sheep and the wind blows freely through their heads. We have set them on the hobby-horse of an idea about the absorption of individuality by the symbolic unit of collectivism....They have never yet and they never will have the sense to reflect that this hobby-horse is a manifest violation of the most important laws of nature, which has established from the very creation of the world one unit unlike another and precisely for the purpose of instituting individuality. . . .

If we have been able to bring them to such a pitch of stupid blindness is it not a proof, and an amazingly clear proof, of the degree to which the mind of the goyim is undeveloped in comparison with our mind? This it is, mainly, which guarantees our success.

And how far-seeing were our learned elders in ancient times when they said that to attain a serious end it behoves not to stop at any means or to count the victims sacrificed for the sake of that end. . . We have not counted the victims of the seed of the goy cattle, though we have sacrificed many of our own, but for that we have now already given them such a position on the earth as they could not even have dreamed of. The comparatively small numbers of the victims from the number of ours have preserved our nationality from destruction.

Death is the inevitable end for all. It is better to bring that end nearer to those who hinder our affairs than to ourselves, to the founder of this affair. We execute masons in such wise that none save the brotherhood can ever have suspicion of it, not even the victims themselves of our death sentence, they all die when required as if from a normal kind of illness. . . . Knowing that even the brotherhood in its turn dare not protest. By such methods we have plucked out of the midst of masonry the very root of protest against our disposition. While preaching liberalism to the goyim we at the same time keep our own people and our agents in a state of unquestioning submission.

Under our influence the execution of the laws of the goyim has been reduced to a minimum. The prestige of the law has been exploded by the liberal interpretations introduced into this sphere. In the most important and fundamental affairs and questions judges decide as we dictate to them, see matters in the light wherewith we enfold them for the administration of the goyim, of course, through persons who are our tool though we do not appear to have anything in common with them--by newspaper opinion or by other means. . . Even senators and the higher administration accept our counsels. The purely brute mind of the goyim is incapable of use for analysis and observation, and still more for the foreseeing whither a certain manner of setting a question may tend.

In this difference in capacity for thought between the goyim and ourselves may be clearly discerned the seal of our position on the Chosen People and of our higher quality of humanness, in contradistinction to the brute mind of the goyim. Their eyes are open, but see nothing before them and do not invent (unless, perhaps, material things). From this it is plain that nature herself has destined us to guide and rule the world.

When comes the time of our overt rule, the time to manifest its blessings, we shall remake all legislatures, all our laws will be brief, plain, stable, without any kind of interpretations, so that anyone will be in a position to know them perfectly. The main feature which will run right through them is submission to orders, and this principle will be carried to a grandiose height. Every abuse will then disappear in consequence of the responsibility of all down to the lowest unit before the higher authority of the representative of power. Abuses of power subordinate to this last instance will be so mercilessly punished that none will be found anxious to try experiments with their own powers. We shall follow up jealously every action of the administration on which depends the smooth running of the machinery of the State, for slackness in this produces slackness everywhere; not a single case of illegality or abuse of power will be left without exemplary punishment.

Concealment of guilt, connivance between those in the service of the administration--all this kind of evil will disappear after the very first examples of severe punishment. The aureole of our power demands suitable, that is, cruel, punishments for the slightest infringement, for the sake of gain, of its supreme prestige. The sufferer, though his punishment may exceed his fault, will count as a soldier falling on the administrative field of battle in the interest of authority, principle and law, which do not permit that any of those who hold the reins of the public coach should turn aside from the public highway to their own private paths. For example: our judges will know that whenever they feel disposed to plume themselves on foolish clemency they are violating the law of justice which is instituted for the exemplary edification of men by penalties for lapses and not for display of the spiritual qualities of the judge....Such qualities it is proper to show in private life, but not in a public square which is the educationary basis of human life.

Our legal staff will serve not beyond the age of 55, firstly because old men more obstinately hold to prejudiced opinions, and are less capable of submitting to new directions, and secondly because this will give us the possibility by this measure of securing elasticity in the changing of staff, which will thus the more easily bend under our pressure: he who wishes to keep his place will have to give blind obedience to deserve it. In general, our judges will be elected by us only from among those who thoroughly understand that the part they have to play is to punish and apply laws and not to dream about the manifestations of liberalism at the expense of the educationary scheme of the State, as the goyim in these days imagine it to be. . . .This method of shuffling the staff will serve also to explode any collective solidarity of those in the same service and will bind all to the interests of the government upon which their fate will depend. The young generation of judges will be trained in certain views regarding the inadmissibility of any abuses that might disturb the established order of our subjects among themselves.

In these days the judges of the goyim create indulgences to every kind of crimes, not having a just understanding of the office, because the rulers of the present age in appointing judges to office take no care to inculcate in them a sense of duty and consciousness of the matter which is demanded of them. As a brute beast lets out its young in search of prey, so do the goyim give their subjects places of profit without thinking to make clear for them what purpose such place was created. This is the reason why their governments are being ruined by their own forces through the acts of their own administration.

Let us borrow from the example of the results of these actions yet another lesson for our government.

We shall root our liberalism from all the important strategic posts of our government on which depends the training of subordinates for our State structure. Such posts will fall exclusively to those who have been trained by us for administrative rule. To the possible objection that the retirement of old servants will cost the Treasury heavily, I reply, firstly, they will be provided with some private service in place of what they lose, and, secondly, I have remarked that all the money in the world will be concentrated in our hands, consequently it is not our government that has to fear expense.

Our absolutism will in all things be logically consecutive and therefore in each one of its decrees our supreme will will be respected and unquestionably fulfilled: it will ignore all murmurs, all discontents of every kind and will destroy to the root every kind of manifestation of them in act by punishment of an exemplary character.

We shall abolish the right of cassation, which will be transferred exclusively to our disposal--to the cognizance of him who rules, for we must not allow the conception among the people of a thought that there could be such a thing as a decision that is not right of judges set up by us. If, however, anything like this should occur, we shall ourselves cassate the decision, but inflict therewith such exemplary punishment on the judge for lack of understanding of his duty and the purposes of his appointment as will prevent a repetition of such cases. . . .I repeat that it must be borne in mind that we shall know every step of our administration which only needs to be closely watched for the people to be content with us, for it has the right to demand from a good government a good official.

Our government will have the appearance of a patriarchal paternal guardianship on the part of our ruler. Our own nation and our subjects will discern in his person a father caring for their every need, their every act, their every interrelation as subjects one with another, as well as their relations to the ruler. They will then be so thoroughly imbued with the thought that it is impossible for them to dispense with this wardship and guidance, if they wish to live in peace and quiet, that they will acknowledge the autocracy of our ruler with a devotion bordering on APOTHEOSIS, especially when they are convinced that those whom we set up do not put their own in place of his authority, but only blindly execute his dictates. They will be rejoiced that we have regulated everything in their lives as is done by wise parents who desire to train their children in the cause of duty and submission. For the peoples of the world in regard to the secrets of our policy are ever through the ages only children under age, precisely as are also their governments.

As you see, I found our despotism on right and duty; the right to compel the execution of duty is the direct obligation of a government which is a father for its subjects. It has the right of the strong that it may use it for the benefit of directing humanity towards that order which is defined by nature, namely, submission. Everything in the world is in a state of submission, if not to man, then to circumstance or its own inner character, in all cases, to what is stronger. And so shall we be this something stronger for the sake of good.

WE are obliged without hesitation to sacrifice individuals, who commit a breach of established order, for in the exemplary punishment of evil lies a great educational problem.

When the King of Israel sets upon his sacred head the crown offered him by Europe he will become patriarch of the world. The indispensable victims offered by him in consequence of their suitability will never reach the number of victims offered in the course of centuries by the mania of magnificence, the emulation between the goy governments.

Our King will be in constant communion with the peoples, making to them from the tribune speeches which fame will in that same hour distribute over all the world.

(Hatonn: at exactly 2:11 P.M. you received a warning of warnings--do not be foolish enough to toss it to the side as a sonic boom from one of your sky-toys. You get these every time you are about to overstep Soviet bounds as set forth. You ones play with total world destruction as if it were a game of ping-pong! We have much work to do, Dharma, and we will serve until there is no breath left with which to serve--so be it, so please, just keep writing. Sananda will be happy to give unto Thomas the information you ones seek and you will put it from your consciousness for I cannot spare you the time for part of it was another strike against your being which went awry and there is no need to ponder that which is past. So be it.)

(The next protocol is extremely important for it is through the molding of the mind that success is truly garnered. Once an idea is thoroughly instilled it is almost impossible to change the concept. It is true, however, that Satan always presents a flaw which he must hide most carefully--that is the fact that God can overcome any and all his tricks so the point is to keep you-the-masses separated from the Truth of God. However, once revealed in its clarity--Truth cannot be suppressed and thereby comes the fact that “Truth shall set ye free!”)

PROTOCOL NO. 16

Emasculation of the universities. Substitute for classicism. Training and calling. Advertisement of the authority of “the ruler” in the schools. Abolition of freedom of instruction. New Theories. Independence of thought. Teaching by object lessons.

In order to effect the destruction of all collective forces except ours we shall emasculate the first stage of collectivism--the universities, by re-educating them in a new direction. Their officials and professors will be prepared for their business by detailed secret programmes of action from which they will not with immunity diverge, not by one iota. They will be appointed with especial precaution, and will be so placed as to be wholly dependent upon the Government.

We shall exclude from the course of instruction State Law as also all that concerns the political question. These subjects will be taught to a few dozen of persons chosen for their pre-eminent capacities from among the number of the initiated. The universities must no longer send out from their halls mildsops concocting plans for a constitution, like a comedy or a tragedy, burying themselves with questions of policy in which even their own fathers never had any power of thought.

The ill-guided acquaintances of a large number of persons with questions of polity creates utopian dreamers and bad subjects, as you can see for yourselves from the example of the universal education in this direction of the goyim. We must introduce into their education all those principles which have so brilliantly broken up their order.

But when we are in power we shall remove every kind of disturbing subject from the course of education and shall make out of the youth obedient children of authority, loving him who rules as the support and hope of peace and quiet.

Classicism, as also any form of study of ancient history, in which there are more bad than good examples, we shall replace with the study of the programme of the future. We shall erase from the memory of men all facts of previous centuries which are undesirable to us, and leave only those which depict all the errors of the government of the goyim. The study of practical life, of the obligations of order, of the relations of people one to another, of avoiding bad and selfish examples, which spread the infection of evil, and similar questions of an educative nature, will stand in the forefront of the teaching programme, which will be drawn up on a separate plan for each calling or state of life, in no wise generalizing the teaching. This treatment of the question has special importance.

Each state of life must be trained within strict limits corresponding to its destination and work in life. The occasional genius has always managed and always will manage to slip through into other states of life, but it is the most perfect folly for the sake of this rare occasional genius to let through into ranks foreign to them the untalented who thus rob of their places those who belong to those ranks by birth or employment. You know yourselves in what all this has ended for the goyim who allowed this crying absurdity.

In order that he who rules may be seated firmly in the hearts and minds of his subjects it is necessary to instruct the whole nation in the schools and on the market places about his meaning and his acts and all his beneficent initiatives.

We shall abolish every kind of freedom of instruction. Learners of all ages will have the right to assemble together with their parents in the educational establishments as if it were in a club; during these assemblies, on holidays, teachers will read what will pass as free lectures on questions of human relations, of the laws of examples, of the limitations which are born of unconscious relations, and, finally, of the philosophy of new theories not yet declared to the world. These theories will be raised by us to the stage of a dogma of faith as a transitional stage towards our faith. On the completion of this exposition of our programme of action in the present and the future I will read you the principles of these theories.

In a word, knowing by the experience of many centuries that people live and are guided by ideas, that these ideas are imbibed by people only by the aid of education provided with equal success for all ages of growth, but of course by varying methods, we shall swallow up and confiscate to our own use the last scintilla of independence of thought, which we have for long past been directing towards subjects and ideas useful for us. The system of bridling thought is already at work in the so-called system of teaching by object lessons, the purpose of which is to turn the goyim into unthinking submissive brutes waiting for things to be presented before their eyes in order to form an idea of them. . . .In France, one of our best agents, Bourgeois, has already made public a new programme of teaching by object lessons.

PROTOCOL NO. 17

Advocacy. Influence of the priesthood of the goyim. Freedom of conscience. Papal Court. King of the Jews as Patriarch-Pope. How to fight the existing Church. Function of contemporary press. Organization of police. Volunteer police. Espionage on the pattern of the kabal espionage. Abuses of authority.

The practice of advocacy produces men cold, cruel, persistent, unprincipled, who in all cases take up an impersonal, purely legal standpoint. They have the inveterate habit to refer everything to its value for the defence and not to the public welfare of its results. They do not usually decline to undertake any defence whatever, they strive for an acquittal at all costs, cavilling over every petty crux of jurisprudence and thereby they demoralize justice. For this reason we shall set this profession into narrow frames which will keep it inside this sphere of executive public service. Advocates, equally with judges, will be deprived of the right of communications with litigants; they will receive business only from the court and will study it by notes of report and documents, defending their clients after they have been interrogated in the court on facts that have appeared. They will receive an honorarium without regard to the quality of the defence. This will render them mere reporters on law-business in the interest of justice and as counterpoise to the proctor who will be the reporter in the interests of prosecution; this will shorten business before the courts. In this way will be established a practice of honest unprejudiced defence conducted not from personal interest but by conviction. This will also, by the way, remove the present practice of corrupt bargain between advocates to agree only to let that side win which pays most.

We have long past taken care to discredit the priesthood of the goyim, and thereby to ruin their mission on earth which in these days might still be a great hindrance to us. Day by day its influence on the peoples of the world is falling lower. Freedom of conscience has been declared everywhere, so that now only years divide us from the moment of the complete wrecking of that Christian religion: as to other religions we shall have still less difficulty in dealing with them, but it would be premature to speak of this now. We shall set clericalism and clericals into such narrow frames as to make their influence move in retrogressive proportion to its former progress.

When the time comes finally to destroy the papal court the finger of an invisible hand will point the nations towards this court. When, however, the nations fling themselves upon it, we shall come forward in the guise of its defenders as if to save excessive bloodshed. By this diversion we shall penetrate to its very bowels and be sure we shall never come out again until we have gnawed through the entire strength of this place.

The King of the Jews will be the real Pope of the Universe, the patriarch of an international Church.

(Hatonn: Go right back and read that last sentence!!!!!)

But, in the meantime, while we are re-educating youth in new traditional religions and afterwards in ours, we shall not overtly lay a finger on existing churches, but we shall fight against them by criticism calculated to produce schism.

In general, then, our contemporary press will continue to convict State affairs, religions, incapacities of the goyim, always using the most unprincipled expressions in order by every means to lower their prestige in the manner which can only be practiced by the genius of our gifted tribe.

Our kingdom will be an apologia of the divinity Vishnu, in whom is found its personification--in our hundred hands will be, one in each, the springs of the machinery of social life. We shall see everything without the aid of official police which, in that scope of its rights which we elaborated for the use of the goyim, hinders governments from seeing. In our programme one-third of our subjects will keep the rest under observation from a sense of duy, on the principle of volunteer service to the State. It will then be no disgrace to be a spy and informer, but a merit: unfounded denunciations, however, will be cruelly punished that there may be no development of abuses of this right.

Our agents will be taken from the higher as well as the lower ranks of society, from among the administrative class who spend their time in amusements, editors, printers and publishers, bookseller, clerks, and salesmen, workmen, coachmen, lackeys, etcetera. This body, having no rights and not being empowered to take any action on their own account, and consequently a police without any power, will only witness and report: verification of their reports and arrests will depend upon a responsible group of controllers of police affairs, while the actual act of arrest will be performed by the gendarmerie and the municipal police. Any person not denouncing anything seen or heard concerning questions of polity will also be charged with and made responsible for concealment, if it be proved that he is guilty of this crime.

Just as nowadays our brethren are obliged at their own risk to denounce to the kabal apostates of their own family or members who have been noticed doing anything in opposition to the kabal, so in our kingdom over all the world it will be obligatory for all our subjects to observe the duty of service to the State in this direction.

Such an organization will extirpate abuses of authority, of force, of bribery, everything in fact which we by our counsels, by our theories of the superhuman rights of man, have introduced into the customs of the goyim. . . But how else were we to procure that increase of causes predisposing to disorders in the midst of their administration? . . . Among the number of those methods one of the most important is--agents for the restoration of order, so placed as to have the opportunity in their disintegrating activity of developing and displaying their evil inclinations--obstinate self-conceit, irresponsible exercise of authority, and, first and foremost, venality.

PROTOCOL NO. 18

Measures of secret defense. Observation of conspiracies from the inside. Overt secret defense--the ruin of authority. Secret defense of the King of the Jews. Mystical prestige of authority. Arrest on the first suspicion.

When it becomes necessary for us to strengthen the strict measures of the secret defence (the most fatal poison for the prestige of authority) we shall arrange a simulation of disorders or some manifestation of discontents finding expression through the cooperation of good speakers. Round the speaker will assemble all who are sympathetic to his utterances. This will give us the pretext for domiciliary perquisitions and surveillance on the part of our servants from among the number of the goyim police.

As the majority of conspirators act out of love for the game, for the sake of talking, so, until they commit some overt act we shall not lay a finger on them but only introduce into their midst observation elements. . . . It must be remembered that the prestige of authority is lessened if it frequently discovers conspiracies against itself: this implies a presumption of consciousness of weakness, or, what is still worse, of injustice. You are aware that we have broken through our agents, blind sheep of our flock, who are easily moved by a few liberal phrases to crimes provided only they be painted in political colours. We have compelled the rulers to acknowledge their weakness in advertising overt measures of secret defence and thereby we shall bring the promise of authority to destruction.

Our ruler will be secretly protected only by the most insignificant guard, because we shall not admit so much as a thought that there could exist against him any sedition with which he is not strong enough to contend and is compelled to hide from it.

If we should admit this thought, as the goyim have done and are doing, we should ipso facto be signing a death sentence, if not for our ruler, at any rate for his dynasty, at no distant date.

According to strictly enforced outward appearances our ruler will employ his power only for the advantage of the nation and in no wise for his own or dynastic profits. Therefore, with the observance of this decorum, his authority will be respected and guarded by the subjects themselves, it will receive an apotheosis in the admission that with it is bound up the well-being of every citizen of the State, for upon it will depend all order in the common life of the pack.

Overt defense of the kind argues weakness in the organization of his strength.

Our ruler will always among the people be surrounded by a mob of apparently curious men and women, who will occupy the front ranks about him, to all appearance by chance, and will restrain the ranks of the rest out of respect as it will appear for good order. This will sow an example of restraint also in others. If a petitioner appears among the people trying to hand a petition and forcing his way through the ranks, the first ranks must receive the petition and before the eyes of the petitioner pass it to the ruler, so that all may know that what is handed in reaches its destination, that, consequently, there exists a control of the ruler himself. The aureole of power requires for its existence that the people may be able to say: “If the king knew of this,” or: “the king will hear of it.”

With the establishment of official secret defence the mystical prestige of authority disappears given a certain audacity, and everyone counts himself master of it, the sedition-monger is conscious of his strength, and when occasion serves watches for the moment to make an attempt upon authority. . . . For the goyim we have been preaching something else, but by that very fact we are enabled to see what measures of overt defence have brought them to.

Criminals with us will be arrested at the first more or less well grounded suspicion; it cannot be allowed that out of fear of a possible mistake an opportunity should be given of escape to persons suspected of a political lapse or crime, for in these matters we shall be literally merciless. If it is still possible, by stretching a point, to admit a reconsideration of the motive causes in simple crimes, there is no possibility of excuse for persons occupying themselves with questions in which nobody except the government can understand anything. . . . And it is not all governments that understand true policy.

PROTOCOL NO. 19

The right of presenting petitions and projects. Sedition. Indictment of political crimes. Advertising of political crimes.

If we do not permit any independent dabbling in the political we shall on the other hand encourage every kind of report or petition with proposals for the government to examine into all kinds of projects for the amelioration of the condition of the people; this will reveal to us the defects or else the fantasies of our subjects, to which we shall respond either by accomplishing them or by a wise rebutment to prove the short-sightedness of one who judges wrongly.

Sedition-mongering is nothing more than the yapping of a lap-dog at an elephant. For a government well organized, not from the police but from the public point of view, the lap-dog yaps at the elephant in entire unconsciousness of its strength and importance. It needs no more than to take a good example to show the relative importance of both and the lap-dogs will cease to yap and will wag their tails the moment they set eyes on an elephant.

In order to destroy the prestige of heroism for political crime we shall send it for trial in the category of thieving, murder, and every kind of abominable and filthy crime. Public opinion will then confuse in its conception this category of crime with the disgrace attaching to every other and will brand it with the same contempt.

We have done our best, and I hope we have succeeded, to obtain that the goyim should not arrive at this means of contending with sedition. It was for this reason that through the Press and in speeches, indirectly--in cleverly compiled schoolbooks on history we have advertised the martyrdom alleged to have been accepted by sedition-mongers for the idea of the commonweal. This advertisement has increased the contingent of liberals and has brought thousands of goyim into the ranks of our livestock cattle.

PROTOCOL NO. 20

FINANCIAL PROGRAMME. Progressive tax. Stamp progressive taxation. Exchequer, interest-bearing papers and stagnation of currency. Method of accounting. Abolition of ceremonial displays. Stagnation of capital. Currency issue. Gold standard. Standard of cost of working man power. Budget. State loans. One per cent. Interest series. Industrial shares. Rulers of the goyim: courtiers and favoritism, masonic agents.

(Hatonn: If this one doesn’t get to you--there is probably nothing that will do so! Please study this PROTOCOL most carefully and meticulously.)

Today we shall touch upon the financial programme, which I put off to the end of my report as being the most difficult, the crowning and the decisive point of our plans. Before entering upon it I will remind you that I have already spoken before by way of a hint when I said that the sum total of our actions is settled by the question of figures.

When we come into our kingdom our autocratic government will avoid, from a principle of self-preservation, sensibly burdening the masses of the people with taxes, remembering that it plays the part of father and protector. But as State organizations cost dear it is necessary nevertheless to obtain the funds required for it. I will, therefore, elaborate with particular precaution the question of equilibrium in this matter.

Our rule, in which the king will enjoy the legal fiction that everything in his State belongs to him (which may easily be translated into fact), will be enabled to resort to the lawful confiscation of all sums of every kind for the regulation of their circulation in the State. From this follows that taxation will best be covered by a progressive tax on property. In this manner the dues will be paid without straitening or ruining anybody in the form of a percentage of the amount of property. The rich must be aware that it is their DUTY to place a part of their superfluities at the disposal of the State since the State guarantees them security of possession of the REST OF THEIR PROPERTY AND THE RIGHT OF HONEST GAINS. I SAY “HONEST”, FOR THE CONTROL OVER PROPERTY WILL DO AWAY WITH ROBBERY ON A LEGAL BASIS.

This social reform must come from above, for the time is ripe for it--it is indispensable as a pledge of peace.

(Hatonn: Do not misread the above, ye who are “rich” and think you are excepted from this confiscation somehow. The plan is to extract by requirement that which is in holding while allowing continued earnings ON A PORTION OF THE PROPERTY LEFT IN THEIR POSSESSION. For you who can’t make up your minds what to do with sums in possession present--there you have it in black and white EXACTLY that which they plan to do to get your assets in holding.)

The tax upon the poor man is a seed of revolution and works to the detriment of the state which in hunting after the trifling is missing the big. Quite apart from this, a tax on capitalists diminishes the growth of wealth in private hands in which we have in these days concentrated it as a counterpoise to the government strength of the goyim--their State finances.

A tax increasing in a percentage ratio to capital will give a much larger revenue than the present individual or property tax, which is useful to us now for the sole reason that it excites trouble and discontent among the goyim.

The force upon which our king will rest consists in the equilibrium and the guarantee of peace, for the sake of which things it is indispensable that the capitalists should yield up a portion of their incomes for the sake of the secure working of the machinery of the State. State needs must be paid by those who will not feel the burden and have enough to take from.

(Hatonn: Now, how do you know whether or not you are in the group which will be protected and tended? If you don’t know all about this plan unfolding herein--YOU ARE NOT AMONG THE CHOSEN FEW TO PROSPER AND SURVIVE IN THE SECURITY SHELTERS--PURELY AND SIMPLY PUT! YOUR ASSETS WILL SIMPLY BE CONFISCATED AND THAT WILL BE THAT!)

Such a measure will destroy the hatred of the poor man for the rich, in whom he will see a necessary financial support for the State, will see in him the organizer of peace and well-being since he will see that it is the rich man who is paying the necessary means to attain these things.

(Hatonn: Now hold your breath for this next hooker....)

In order that payers of the educated classes should not too much distress themselves over the new payments they will have full accounts given them of the destination of those payments, WITH THE EXCEPTION OF SUCH SUMS AS WILL BE APPROPRIATED FOR THE NEEDS OF THE THRONE AND THE ADMINISTRATIVE INSTITUTIONS.

He who reigns will not have any properties of his own once all in the State represents his patrimony, or else the one would be in contradiction to the other; the fact of holding private means would destroy the right of property in the common possession of all.

Relatives of him who reigns, his heirs excepted, who will be maintained by the resources of the state, must enter the ranks of servants of the state or must work to obtain the right to property; the privilege of royal blood must not serve for the spoiling of the treasury.

(Hatonn: Go back, the magic phrase is “his heirs excepted”--i.e., all the Bush criminals in this given instance. Except Mr. Bush is NOT INTENDED TO BE THE KING--HE JUST THINKS SO!)

Purchase, receipt of money or inheritance will be subject to the payment of a stamp progressive tax. Any transfer of property, whether money or other, without evidence of payment of this tax which will be strictly registered by names, will render the former holder liable to pay interest on the tax from the moment of transfer of these sums up to the discovery of his evasion of declaration of the transfer. Transfer documents must be presented weekly at the local treasury office with notifications of the name, surname and permanent place of residence of the former and the new holder of the property. This transfer with register of names must begin from a definite sum which exceeds the ordinary expenses of buying and selling of necessaries, and these will be subject to payment only by a stamp impost of a definite percentage of the unit.

Just strike an estimate of how many times such taxes as these will cover the revenue of the goyim States.

The State exchequer will have to maintain a definite complement of reserve sums, and all that is collected above that complement must be returned into circulation. On these sums will be organized public works. The initiative in works of this kind, proceeding from State sources, will bind the working class firmly to the interests of the State and to those who reign. From these same sums also a part will be set aside as rewards of inventiveness and productiveness.

On no account should so much as a single unit above the definite and freely estimated sums be retained in the state treasury, for money exists to be circulated and any kind of stagnation of money acts ruinously on the running of the State machinery, for which it is the lubricant; a stagnation of the lubricant may stop the regular working of the mechanism.

The substitution of interest-bearing paper for a part of the token of exchange has produced exactly this stagnation. The consequences of this circumstance are already sufficiently noticeable.

A court of account will also be instituted by us and in it the ruler will find at any moment a full accounting for State income and expenditure, with the exception of the current monthly account, not yet made up, and that of the preceding month, which will not yet have been delivered.

The one and only person who will have no interest in robbing the State is its owner, the ruler. This is why the personal control will remove the possibility of leakages of extravagances.

The representative function of the ruler at receptions for the sake of etiquette, which absorbs so much invaluable time, will be abolished in order that the ruler may have time for control and consideration. His power will not then be split up into fractional parts among time-serving favourites who surround the throne for its pomp and splendour, and are interested only in their own and not in the common interests of the State.

Economic crises have been produced by us for the goyim by no other means than the withdrawal of money from circulation. Huge capitals have stagnated, withdrawing money from States, which were constantly obliged to apply to those same stagnant capitals for loans. These loans burdened the finances of the State with the payment of interest and made them the bond slaves of these capitals. . . . The concentration of industry in the hands of capitalists out of the hands of small masters has drained away all the juices of the peoples and with them also of the States.

The present issue of money in general does not correspond with the requirements per head, and cannot therefore satisfy all the needs of the workers. The issue of money ought to correspond with the growth of population and thereby children also must absolutely be reckoned as consumers of currency from the day of their birth. The revision of issue is a material question for the whole world.

You are aware that the gold standard has been the ruin of the States which adopted it, for it has not been able to satisfy the demands for money, the more so that we have removed gold from circulation as far as possible.

(Hatonn: Go back and re-read that portion. I warn you again that gold will be confiscated so it is better to have a bit for trade but best to have it as collateral--YOU SEE, DEAR ONES, THEY PLAN TO HAVE IT ALL AT ANY RATE! IT IS SIMPLY A MATTER OF TIMING. YOU MIGHT BETTER HAVE THE ASSETS WORKING ON SOMETHING PRODUCTIVE IN THE INTERIM WHICH MAY BOTH PROTECT SOME OF YOUR ASSETS AND, AT WORST, GIVE YOU BARTER ABILITY FOR THE INVESTMENT.)

With us the standard that must be introduced is the cost of working-man power, whether it be reckoned in paper or in wood. We shall make the issue of money in accordance with the normal requirements of each subject, adding to the quantity with every birth and subtracting with every death.

The accounts will be managed by each department (the French administrative division for instance), each circle.

In order that there may be no delays in the paying out of money for State needs the sums and terms of such payments will be fixed by decree of the ruler; this will do away with the protection by a ministry of one institution to the detriment of others.

The budgets of income and expenditure will be carried out side by side that they may not be obscured by distance one to another.

The reforms projected by us in the financial institutions and principles of the goyim will be clothed by us in such forms as will alarm nobody. We shall point out the necessity of reforms in consequence of the disorderly darkness into which the goyim by their irregularities have plunged the finances. The first irregularity, as we shall point out, consists in their beginning with drawing up a single budget which year after year grows owing to the following cause: this budget is dragged out to half the year, then they demand a budget to put things right, and this they expend in three months, after which they ask for a supplementary budget, and all this ends with a liquidation budget. But, as the budget of the following year is drawn up in accordance with the sum of the total addition, the annual departure from the normal reaches as much as 50 per cent in a year, and so the annual budget is trebled in ten years. Thanks to such methods, allowed by the carelessness of the goy States, their treasuries are empty. The period of loans supervenes, and that has swallowed up remainders and brought all the goy States to bankruptcy.

You understand perfectly that economic arrangements of this kind, which have been suggested to the goyim by us, cannot be carried on by us.

Every kind of loan proves infirmity in the State and a want of understanding of the rights of the State. Loans hang like a sword of Damocles over the heads of rulers, who, instead of taking from their subjects by a temporary tax, come begging with outstretched palm of our bankers. Foreign loans are leeches which there is no possibility of removing from the body of the State until they fall off of themselves or the State flings them off. But the goy States do not tear them off; they go on in persisting in putting more on to themselves so that they must inevitably perish, drained by voluntary blood-letting.

What also indeed is, in substance, a loan, especially a foreign loan? A loan is--an issue of government bill of exchange containing a percentage obligation commensurate to the sum of the loan capital. If the loan bears a charge of 5 per cent., then in twenty years the State vainly pays away in interest a sum equal to the loan borrowed, in forty years it is paying a double sum, in sixty--treble, and all the while the debt remains an unpaid debt.

From this calculation it is obvious that with any form of taxation per head the State is bailing out the last coppers of the poor taxpayers in order to settle accounts with wealthy foreigners, from whom it has borrowed money instead of collecting these coppers for its own needs without the additional interest.

So log as loans were internal the goyim only shuffled the money from the pockets of the poor to those of the rich, but when we bought up the necessary persons in order to transfer loans into the external sphere all the wealth of States flowed into our cash-boxes and all the goyim began to pay us the tribute of subjects. (Hatonn: Still laughing at that extra $13 billion to Israel???)

If the superficiality of goy kings on their thrones in regard to State affairs and the venality of ministers or the want of understanding of financial matters on the part of other ruling persons have made their countries debtors of our treasuries to amounts quite impossible to pay it has not been accomplished without on our part heavy expenditure of trouble and money.

Stagnation of money will not be allowed by us and therefore there will be no State interest-bearing paper, except a one-per-cent series, so that there will be no payment of interest to leeches that suck all the strength out of the State. (Hatonn: Might this also tell you exactly that which they plan to do with State bonds, bills and State backed “funds”? Those investments are now on “borrowed” time, friends--not just borrowed money--and they will be dissolved at some point, suddenly, with surprise.) The right to issue interest-bearing paper will be given exclusively to industrial companies who will find no difficulty in paying interest out of profits, whereas the State does not make interest on borrowed money like these companies, for the State borrows to spend and not to use in operations.

(Hatonn: So, in fact, at some point these nice little corporations set up in good public products and projects might just even qualify for State loans--how about that? We haven’t been too shabby in our teaching either, chelas--we go with that which they use for their own protection under their own laws and we will get through this transition of a remnant--with integrity and within the bounds of Caesar’s rules.)

Industrial papers will be bought also by the government which from being as now a payer of tribute by loan operations will be transformed into a lender of money at a profit. This measure will stop the stagnation of money, parasitic profits and idleness, all of which were useful for us among the goyim so long as they were independent but are not desirable under our rule.

How clear is the undeveloped power of thought of the purely brute brains of the goyim, as expressed in the fact that they have been borrowing from us with payment of interest without ever thinking that all the same these very moneys plus an addition for payment of interest must be got by them from their own State pockets in order to settle up with us. What could have been simpler than to take the money they wanted from their own people?

But it is a proof of the genius of our chosen mind that we have contrived to present the matter of loans to them in such a light that they have even seen in them an advantage for themselves.

Our accounts, which we shall present when the time comes, in the light of centuries of experience gained by experiments made by us on the goy States, will be distinguished by clearness and definite--and will show at a glance to all men the advantage of our innovations. They will put an end to those abuses to which we owe our mastery over the goyim, but which cannot be allowed in our kingdom.

We shall so hedge about our system of accounting that neither the ruler nor the most insignificant public servant will be in a position to divert even the smallest sum from its destination without detection or to direct it in another direction except that which will be once fixed in a definite plan of action.

And without a definite plan it is impossible to rule. Marching along an undetermined road and with undetermined resources brings to ruin by the way heroes and demi-gods.

The goy rulers, whom we once upon a time advised should be distracted from State occupations by representative receptions, observances of etiquette, entertainments, were only screens for our rule. The accounts of favourite courtiers who replaced them in the sphere of affairs were drawn up for them by our agents, and every time gave satisfaction to short-sighted minds by promises that in the future economies and improvements were foreseen. . . .Economies from what? From new taxes?--were questions that might have been but were not asked by those who read our accounts and projects.

You know to what they have been brought by this carelessness, to what a pitch of financial disorder they have arrived, notwithstanding the astonishing industry of their peoples.

PROTOCOL NO. 21

Internal loans. Debit and taxes. Conversions. Bankruptcy. Savings banks and rents. Abolition of money markets. Regulation of industrial values.

To what I reported to you at the last meeting I shall now add a detailed explanation of internal loans. Of foreign loans I shall say nothing more, because they have fed us with the national moneys of the goyim, but for our State there will be no foreigners, that is, nothing external.

We have taken advantage of the venality of administrators and the slackness of rulers to get our money twice, thrice and more times over, by lending to the goy governments moneys which were not at all needed by the States. Could anyone do the like in regard to us? Therefore I shall only deal with the details of internal loans.

States announce that such a loan is to be concluded and open subscriptions for their own bills of exchange, that is, for their interest-bearing paper. That they may be within the reach of all the price is determined at from a hundred to a thousand; and a discount is made for the earliest subscribers. Next day by artificial means the price of them goes up, the alleged reason being that everyone is rushing to buy them. In a few days the treasury safes are as they say overflowing and there’s more money than they can do with (why then take it?). The subscription, it is alleged, covers many times over the issue total of the loan; in this lies the whole stage effect--look you, they say, what confidence is shown in the government’s bills of exchange.

But when the comedy is played out there emerges the fact that a debit and an exceedingly burdensome debit has been created. For the payment of interest it becomes necessary to have recourse to new loans which do not swallow up but only add to the capital debt. And when this credit is exhausted it becomes necessary by new taxes to cover, not the loan, but only the interest on it. These taxes are a debit employed to cover a debt.

Later comes the time for conversions, but they diminish the payment of interest without covering the debt, and besides they cannot be made without the consent of the lenders; on announcing a conversion a proposal is made to return the money to those who are not willing to convert their paper. If everybody expressed his unwillingness and demanded his money back, the government would be hooked on their own flies and would be found insolvent and unable to pay the proposed sums. By good luck the subjects of the goy governments, knowing nothing about financial affairs, have always preferred losses on exchange and diminution of interest to the risk of new investments of their moneys, and have thereby many a time enabled these governments to throw off their shoulders debit of several millions.

Nowadays, with external loans, these tricks cannot be played by the goyim for they know that we shall demand all our moneys back.

In this way and acknowledged bankruptcy will best prove to the various countries the absence of any means between the interests of the peoples and of those who rule them.

I beg you to concentrate your particular attention upon this point and upon the following: nowadays all internal loans are consolidated by so-called flying loans, that is, such as have terms of payment more or less near. These debts consist of moneys paid into the savings banks and reserve funds. If left for long at the disposition of a government these funds evaporate in the payment of interest on foreign loans, and are replaced by the deposit of equivalent amounts of rentes.

And these last it is which patch up all the leaks in the State treasuries of the goyim.

When we ascend the throne of the world all these financial and similar shifts, as being not in accord with our interest, will be swept away so as not to leave a trace, as also will be destroyed all money markets, since we shall not allow the prestige of our power to be shaken by fluctuations of prices set upon our values, which we shall announce by law at the price which represents their full worth without any possibility of lowering or raising. (Raising gives the pretext for lowering, which indeed was where we made a beginning in relation to the values of the goyim.)

We shall replace the money markets by grandiose government credit institutions, the object of which will be to fix the price of industrial values in accordance with government views. The institutions will be in a position to fling upon the market five hundred millions of industrial paper in one day, or to buy up of the same amount. In this way all industrial undertakings will come into dependence upon us. You may imagine for yourselves what immense power we shall thereby secure for ourselves.

(Hatonn: Yes, yes, I know that if you just read and understand this outlay of planning you can see exactly where you are in the PLAN and what and when to expect that which is coming and the following is the most important information of all, chelas, so read on, please.)

PROTOCOL NO. 22

The secret of what is coming. The evil of many centuries as the foundation of future well-being. The aureole of power and its mystical worship.

In all that has so far been reported by me to you, I have endeavoured to depict with care the secret of what is coming, of what is past, and of what is going on now, rushing into the flood of the great events coming already in the near future, the secret of our relations to the goyim and of financial operations. On this subject there remains still a little for me to add.

In our hands is the greatest power of our day --gold: in two days we can procure from our storehouses any quantity we may please.

Surely there is no need to seek further proof that our rule is predestined by God? Surely we shall not fail with such wealth to prove that all that evil which for so many centuries we have had to commit has served at the end of ends the cause of true well-being--the bringing of everything into order? Though it be even by the exercise of some violence, yet all the same it will be established. We shall contrive to prove that we are benefactors who have restored to the rent and mangled earth the true good and also freedom of the person, and therewith we shall enable it to be enjoyed in peace and quiet, with proper dignity of relations, on the condition, of course, of strict observance of the laws established by us. We shall make plain therewith that freedom does not consist in dissipation and in the right of unbridled license any more than the dignity and force of a man do not consist in the right of everyone to promulgate destructive principles in the nature of freedom of conscience, equality and the like, that freedom of the person in no wise consists in the right to agitate oneself and others by abominable speeches before disorderly mobs, and that true freedom consists in the inviolability of the person who honourably and strictly observes all the laws of life in common, that human dignity is wrapped up in consiciousness of the rights and also of the absence of rights of each, and not wholly and solely in fantastic imaginings about the subject of one’s ego.

Our authority will be glorious because it will be all-powerful, will rule and guide, and not muddle along after leaders and orators shrieking themselves hoarse with senseless works which they call great principles and which are nothing else, to speak honestly, but utopian. Our authority will be the crown of order, and in that is included the whole happiness of man. The aureole of this authority will inspire a mystical bowing of the knee before it and a reverent fear before it of all the peoples. True force makes no terms with any right, not even with that of God: none dare come near to it so as to take so much as a span from it away.

(Hatonn: I cannot pass this point without speaking to you of refusing cooperation with the “Beast”. This is the lie of lies for the sorting of the troublemakers away from the placid “acceptors” and “be-ers”. Don’t fall for this hogwash for it infers that you have no power to exist on the same planet with this cursed beast without falling into the traps. Once in knowledge, ye have not to fall into any trap. God is reclaiming that which is His and birthing that which is battered into higher status and translation. Why would you “fight” and squander thine precious and valuable service and life by such foolishness? Follow your given rules in your physical and bear ever the goal of God within and you cannot be imprisoned. The beast knows that Truth is promised upon and throughout the lands--he simply feels it no longer a threat of any great extent and would actually prefer the idiots in his service stop shooting at Dharma and Thomas.

We need to get a remnant through who wish to come in the service and Truth of God-ness into the kingdom of HIS sacred places--willingly and of free-will. The evil will be left to devour itself for evil cannot exist in the Light of Truth and he wishes not to come in the Kingdom of Light at any cause whatsoever. We are not speaking of force on the part of God for God is not in the forcing of anything nor anyone--by this very fact God always wins and your Satanic adversary knows as much. You who serve God are most certainly not desired among Satan’s people and neither does he desire the ire of God if he slays ye ones about the work of awakening His people and rebirthing this planet into higher understanding and Truth. The place has become Satan’s Kingdom and that which ye must have a goal is the accomplishment of survival through the days of tribulation while Satan brings his own into order and servitude. If ye do not rankle him, he shall probably even assist you in the gathering and help you. God wins wars by the very lack of warring behavior--Truth will give unto you your freedom and His children. Ah yes, the ones coming home aboard our craft shall likely be relatively few is number--BUT ALL HAVE A PLACEMENT PREPARED JUST AS PROMISED AND IF ALL WOULD COME THERE WOULD BE MUCH GLORIOUS REJOICING IN THE HEAVENS.

Then, after the destruction is finished and the old is in the renewal--so shall those intended to rebuild will be brought again unto the wondrous place for the reclamation in fullness for by then the Earth’s face will be renewed from the seas and the lands in agony will be put to rest and renew in the blankets of the seas and the renewal of the waters (life blood) of the planet herself.

It simply shall not be as you have been told for you were not given to know and the adversary brought lies to cause you to wither in fear and speculation. Ye who believe on God and the Christed path of the Sacred Circle of Infinity and choose the laws of The Creation and that wondrous Creator/Creation--Mother/Father shall again soar with the Eagles having served and graduated. Ah, the glory and joy of it is beyond the imaginings. But those who do not recognize of that which has been sent to lift them up, they shall be left of their own accord and that shall be none of your business. But any who come with us, shall leave to things of fleshly destruction and lawlessness in the pit from which ye shall be lifted--so be it!)

PROTOCOL NO. 23

Reduction of the manufacture of articles of luxury. Small master production. Unemployment. Prohibition of drunkenness. Killing out of the old society and its resurrection in a new form. The chosen one of God.

That the peoples may become accustomed to obedience it is necessary to inculcate lessons of humility and therefore to reduce the production of articles of luxury. By this we shall improve morals which have been debased by emulation in the sphere of luxury. We shall re-establish small master production which will mean laying a mine under the private capital of manufacturers. This is indispensable also for the reason that manufacturers on the grand scale often move, though not always consciously, the thoughts of masses in directions against the government. A people of small masters knows nothing of unemployment and this binds him closely with existing order, and consequently with the firmness of authority. Unemployment is a most perilous thing for a government. For us its part will have been played out the moment authority is transferred into our hands. Drunkenness also will be prohibited by law and punishable as a crime against the humanness of man who is turned into a brute under the influence of alcohol.

Subjects, I repeat once more, give blind obedience only to the strong hand which is absolutely independent of them, for in it they feel the sword of defence and support against social scourges. . . .What do they want with an angelic spirit in a king? What they have to see in him is the personification of force and power.

The supreme lord who will replace all now existing rulers, dragging on their existence among societies demoralized by us, societies that have denied even the authority of God, from whose midst breaks out on all sides the fire of anarchy, must first of all proceed to quench this all-devouring flame. Therefore he will be obliged to kill off those existing societies, though he should drench them with his own blood, that he may resurrect them again in the form of regularly organized troops fighting consciously with every king of infection that may cover the body of the State with sores.

This Chosen One of God is chosen from above to demolish the senseless forces moved by instinct and not reason, by brutishness and not humanness. These forces now triumph in manifestations of robbery and rights. They have overthrown all forms of social order to erect on the ruins the throne of the King of the Jews; but their part will be played out the moment he enters into his kingdom. Then it will be necessary to sweep them away from his path, on which must be left no knot, no splinter.

Then will it be possible for us to say to the peoples of the world: “Give thanks to God and bow the knee before him who bears on his front the seal of the predestination of man, to which God himself has led his star that none other but Him might free us from all the before-mentioned forces and evils”

(Hatonn: Well, they have planned their King and they have called him God and their Kingdom is the physical realm of matter which endures not past the short span of man’s short experience at any one time. But do you see--in order to control and rule--this bunch of wardens and rulers will first have to, through total force, undo that which they have done to bring you down--for they will tolerate no deviations in behavior, no crime, no disease--all of the infected shall be annihilated along with the base and degraded for they are considered a necessary expendable. All homosexuals and deviants of other sexual manners will be slain--through their own methods of extermination. Funny thing about Satan--he has pulled you down and now he must turn you back into the laws of Holy God to bear to live with you--life is a most strange experience, is it not?)

PROTOCOL NO. 24

Confirming the roots of King David (?). Training of the King. Setting aside of direct heirs. The king and three of his sponsors. The king is fate. Irreproachability of exterior morality of the King of the Jews.

I pass now to the method of confirming the dynastic roots of King David to the last strata of the earth.

This confirmation will first and foremost be included in that in which to this day has rested the force of conservatism by our learned elders of the conduct of all the affairs of the world, in the directing of the education of the thought of all humanity.

Certain members of the seed of David will prepare the kings and their heirs, selecting not by right of heritage but by eminent capacities, inducting them into the most secret mysteries of the political, into schemes of government, but providing always that none may come to knowledge of the secrets. The object of this mode of action is that all may know that government cannot be entrusted to those who have not been inducted into the secret places of its art.

To these persons only will be taught the practical application of the aforenamed plans by comparison of the experiences of many centuries, all the observations on the politico-economic moves and social sciences--in a word, all the spirit of laws which have been unshakably established by nature herself for the regulation of the relations of humanity.

Direct heirs will often be set aside from ascending the throne if in their time of training they exhibit frivolity, softness and other qualities that are the ruin of authority, which render them incapable of governing and in themselves dangerous for kingly office.

Only those who are unconditionally capable for firm, even if it be to cruelty, direct rule will receive the reins of rule from our learned elders.

In case of falling sick with weakness of will or other form of incapacity, kings must by law hand over the reins of rule to new and capable hands.

The king’s plans of action for the current moment, and all the more so for the future, will be unknown, even to those who are called his closest counsellors.

Only the king and the three who stood sponsor for him will know what is coming.

In the person of the king who with unbending will is master of himself and of humanity all will discern as it were fate with its mysterious ways. None will know what the king wishes to attain by his dispositions, and therefore none will dare to stand across an unknown path.

It is understood that the brain reservoir of the king must correspond in capacity to the plan of government it has to contain. It is for this reason that he will ascend the throne not otherwise than after examination of his mind by the aforesaid learned elders.

That the people may know and love their king it is indispensable for him to converse in the market-places with his people. This insures the necessary clinching of the two forces which are now divided one from another by us by the terror.

This terror was indispensable for us till the time comes for both these forces separately to fall under our influence.

The King of the Jews must not be at the mercy of his passions, and especially of sensuality: on no side of his character must he give brute instincts power over his mind. Sensuality worse than all else disorganizes the capacities of the mind and clearness of views, distracting the thoughts to the worst and most brutal side of human activity.

The prop of humanity in the person of the supreme lord of all the world of the holy seed of David must sacrifice to his people all personal inclinations.

Our supreme lord must be of an exemplary irreproachability.

(Hatonn: Anybody seen any little gray aliens lately? You had better be looking again--right on your vidiot boxes!)

LORD SYDENHAM ON THE “PROTOCOLS”

[The following letter appeared in the Spectator of August 27, 1921, and the late Lord Sydenham kindly consented to its reproduction.]

Sir--When the Protocols first appeared in English it was pointed out that they embodied a forgery perpetrated by the Tsar’s police with the idea of promoting pogroms. It now appears that they are adapted from a “pamphlet of 1865 attacking the Second Empire.” This is most interesting, but it explains nothing. As you point out, Mrs. Webster had shown the Protocols to be full of plagiarisms which she effectively explained by the use of parallel columns, and before her most able book appeared Mr. Lucien Wolfe had traced other similarities. As the Protocols were obviously a compilation this was to be expected, and further resemblances may be discovered. The importance of the most sinister compilation that has ever appeared resides in the subject matter. The Protocols explain in almost laborious detail the objects of Bolshevism and the methods of carrying it into effect. Those methods were in operation in 1901, when Nilus said that he received the documents, but Bolshevism was then Marxian Communism, and the time had not come for applying it by military force. Nothing that was written in 1865 can have any bearing upon the deadly accuracy of the forecasts in the Protocols most of which have since been fulfilled to the letter. Moreover the principles they enunciate correspond closely with the recorded statements of Jewish authorities. If you will read the American edition, with its valuable annexes, you will understand this and the confirmatory quotations there given can be multiplied. Even the “Jewish world despotism,” which you described as “a piece of malignant lunacy,” is not obscurely hinted at. Take this one quotation from the Jewish State, by Theodore Herzl: “When we sink we become a revolutionary proletariat, the subordinate officers of the revolutionary party; when we rise, there rises also our terrible power of the purse.” Compare this ominous statement with those of the Protocols, of which it is plainly an echo.

I note with thankfulness that you say that the discovery of the French pamphlet “does not clear up the whole mystery.” Indeed it does not, and if you will carefully read Mr. Ford’s amazing disclosures you will wish for more light. The main point is, of course, the source from which Nilus obtained the Protocols. The Russians who knew Nilus and his writings, cannot all have been exterminated by the Bolsheviks. His book, in which the Protocols only form one chapter, has not been translated; though it would give some idea of the man. He was, I have been told by a Russian lady, absolutely incapable either of writing any portion of the Protocols or of being a party to a fraud.

What is the most striking characteristic of the Protocols? The answer is knowledge of a rare kind, embracing the widest field. The solution of the “mystery”, if it is one, is to be found by ascertaining where this uncanny knowledge, on which prophecies now literally fulfilled are based, can be shown to reside.----I am, Sir, &c.,

SYDENHAM

* * *

Now is it not strange that I find no “mystery” in the origin of this material whatsoever? God always makes sure you get the facts, Mam and Sir--if you but look and listen. So be it.

STARTLING NEW DOCUMENTS

The manifesto of Adolphe Cremieux, addressed to the National of Jewry on the occasion of the founding of the Universal Israelite Alliance. This has been pronounced a forgery, and something much less committal--especially written for Gentile consumption--has been produced as the “real” thing. The unfortunate part of the business is that the “forgery” corresponds infinitely more closely with the facts of history than that which is claimed to be genuine! It proclaims three incontrovertible truths: (1) that the Jewish Nation is the enemy of all nations; (2) that Jews claim that they are a people “Chosen” to dominate the whole earth, and take possession of all the riches of all peoples; (3) that the power of all nations is already in their hands, and that Jews think they are on the eve of their complete conquest of the rest of the human race. The date of this Protocol, No. 2 of our series, is 1860.

A PROTOCOL OF 1860

We take this Protocol from the Morning Post of September 6th, 1920:

“A correspondent writing in reference to the hidden perils draws attention to a Manifesto issued in 1860 to the ”Jews of the Universe,‟ by Adolphe Cremieux, the founder of the Alliance Israelite Universelle, and the well-known member of the Provisional Government of 1871. Adolphe Cremieux, while Grand Master of the French Masonic Lodges, offered 1,000,000 francs for the head of William I of Germany. On his tomb he requested the following sole inscription to be inscribed:

“Here lies Adolphe Cremieux, the founder of the Alliance Israelite Universelle.”

THE MANIFESTO

Emblem: On top--the tablets of Moses, a little lower--two extended hands clasping each other, and as basis of the whole--the globe of the earth.

Motto: “All Jews for one, and one for all.”

The union which we desire to found will not be a French, English, Irish, or German union, but a Jewish one, a Universal one.

Other peoples and races are divided into nationalities; we alone have not co-citizens, but exclusively co-religionaries.

A Jew will under no circumstances become the friend of a Christian or a Moslem before the moment arrives when the light of the Jewish Faith, the only religion of reason, will shine all over the world.

Scattered amongst other nations, who from time immemorial were hostile to our rights and interests, we desire primarily to be and to remain immutably Jews.

Our nationality is the religion of our fathers, and we recognize no other nationality.

We are living in foreign lands, and cannot trouble about the mutable ambitions of countries entirely alien to us, while our own moral and material problems are endangered.

The Jewish teaching must cover the whole earth. Israelites! no matter where fate should lead--though scattered all over the earth, you must always consider yourselves members of a Chosen Race.

If you realize that the Faith of your forefathers is your only patriotism--

--If you recognize that, notwithstanding the nationalities you have embraced, you always remain and everywhere form one and only nation--

--If you are convinced of this, you, Israelites of the Universe--

--then come and give ear to our appeal and prove to us your consent!

Our cause is great and holy, and its success is guaranteed. Catholicism, our immemorial enemy, is lying in the dust, mortally wounded in the head.

The net which Israel is throwing over the globe of the earth is widening and spreading daily, and the momentous prophecies of our holy books are at last to be realized.

The time is near when Jerusalem will become the house of prayer for all nations and peoples, and the banner of Jewish mono-deity will be unfurled and hoisted on the most distant shores.

Let us avail ourselves of all circumstances.

Our might is immense--learn to adopt this might for our cause.

What have you to be afraid of?

The day is not distant when all the riches and treasures of the earth will become the property of the Children of Israel.”

More than sixty years have elapsed since this Protocol was written, and the riches of the earth are now almost entirely in the possession or under the control of the Children of Israel. The Torah, said the Jew poet, Heine, is the Jews‟ “portable Fatherland.” Cremieux says practically the same thing--“the faith of our fathers is your only patriotism.” The Jew regards all non-Jews as foreigners, and he is an alien everywhere.

* * *

Hatonn: Please always be in the remembering at every writing that these are the false “Jews” often referred to as the imitation Jews of the Khazar choosing. And, again, it will always be the Jews of God of Divine Source who will pay most dearly for the subterfuge for they will be the first expended to defend and protect the heinous lies. Oh, these ones are the “Chosen Ones” alright--and they are most certainly chosen of god--but I think you would not care for this god of force and murder, rape and pillage--ye have come face to face with the anti-christ whore of Babylon, dear ones and ye saw it not. Oh, yes, it is the time of the unshrouding of the Seventh Seal for it was not hidden by God from the disclosure--for the contents of the scroll have long been unsealed and revealed--the anti-christ himself sealed it from your eyes that you would not know! Further, this incredible beast would destroy, completely, this entire orb rather than forfeit an inch of it. He will blow into dust the entire globe to complete his plan and so it has come to confrontation time and it resides in GOD’S hands to know when it shall be brought to a close and HOW! We wait upon His deciding--at ready, prepared!

FUNERAL ORATION

THE FATAL DISCOURSE OF RABBI REICHHORN

Appended to the prophecies of the Protocol we have put a few of the events which have happened in fulfillment. It will be seen that there is a close correspondence between this Protocol, the Cremieux Manifesto, and the epistle emanating from the “Prince of the Jews” in 1489 A.D., and published in a Rothschild magazine. It is probable that when the latter was published it was not imagined that any Gentile would ever think of connecting it with other documents emanating from Jewry, or with modern happenings.

[In its issue of 21 October, 1920 (No. 195) La Vieille France published an extremely important Russian document in which the following passage occurs:

“There is a striking analogy between the Protocols of the Elders of Zion and the discourse of the Rabbi Reichhorn, pronounced in Prague in 1869 over the tomb of the Grand Rabbi Simeon-ben-Ihuda, and published by Readcliffe, who paid with his life for the divulgation; Sonol, who had taken Readcliffe to hear Reichhorn, was killed in a duel some time afterwards. The general ideas formulated by the Rabbi are found fully developed in the Protocols.”

In its issue of 10 March, 1921 (No. 214) La Vieille France gives the version of this funeral oration which was published in La Russie Juive. It is perfectly clear that the funeral oration and the Protocols of the Elders of Zion come from one and the same mint. Both are prophetic; and the power which made the prophecies has been able to bring about their fulfillment. This oration is so important that we append to it an account of the fulfillment of each of the sections. There can no longer be any doubt as to whose is the power which is disturbing the world, creating World Unrest, and at the same time reaping all the profits. Jewry is enslaving all Christian peoples of the earth. There IS a Jew World Plot and it now stands finally and completely unmasked. (H: 1921, friends!)

1. Every hundred years, We, the Sages of Israel, have been accustomed to meet in Sanhedrin in order to examine our progress towards the domination of the world which Jehovah has promised us, and our conquests over the enemy--Christianity. (H: The very word (label) “Jehovah” should tell it all!)

2. This year, united over the tomb of our reverend Simeon-ben-Ihuda, we can state with pride that the past century has brought us very near to our goal, and that this goal will be very soon attained.

3. GOLD always has been and always will be the irresistible power. Handled by expert hands it will always be the most useful lever for those who possess it, and the object of envy for those who do not. With gold we can buy the most rebellious consciences, can fix the rate of all values, the current price of all products, can subsidize all State loans, and thereafter hold the states at our mercy.

4. Already the principal banks, the exchanges of the entire world, the credits of all the governments, are in our hands.

5. The other great power is THE PRESS. By repeating without cessation certain ideas, the Press succeeds in the end in having them accepted as actualities. The Theatre renders us analogous services. Everywhere the Press and the Theatre obey our orders.

6. By the ceaseless praise of DEMOCRATIC RULE we shall divide the Christian into political parties, we shall destroy the unity of their nations, we shall sow discord everywhere. Reduced to impotence, they will bow before the LAW OF OUR BANK, always united, and always devoted to our Cause.

7. We shall force the Christian into wars by exploiting their pride and their stupidity. They will massacre each other, and clear the ground for us to put our own people into.

8. The possession of the land has always brought influence and power. In the name of social Justice and Equality we shall parcel out the great estates; we shall give the fragments to the peasants who covet them with all their powers, and who will soon be in debt to us by the expense of cultivating them. Our capital will make us their masters. We in our turn shall become the great proprietors, and the possession of the land will assure the power to us.

9. Let us try to replace the circulation of gold with paper money; our chests will absorb the gold, and we shall regulate the value of the paper which will make us masters of all the positions.

10. We count among us plenty of orators capable of feigning enthusiasm and of persuading mobs. We shall spread them among the people to announce changes which should secure the happiness of the human race. By gold and by flattery we shall gain the proletariat which will charge itself with annihilating Christian capitalism. We shall promise workmen salaries of which they have never dared to dream, but we shall also raise the price of necessities so that our profits will be greater still.

11. In this manner we shall prepare Revolutions which the Christians will make themselves and of which we shall reap fruit.

12. By our mockeries and our attacks upon them we shall make their priests ridiculous then odious, and their religion as ridiculous and as odious as their clergy. Then we shall be masters of their souls. For our pious attachment to our own religion, to our own worship, will prove the superiority of our religion and the superiority of our souls.

13. We have already established our own men in all important positions. We must endeavor to provide the Goyim with lawyers and doctors; the lawyers are au courant with all interests; doctors, once in the house, become confessors and directors of consciences.

14. But above all let us monopolize Education. By this means we spread ideas that are useful to us, and shape the children’s brains as suits us.

15. If one of our people should unhappily fall into the hands of justice amongst the Christians, we must rush to help him; find as many witnesses as he needs to save him from his judges, until we become judges ourselves.

16. The monarchs of the Christian world, swollen with ambition and vanity, surround themselves with luxury and with numerous armies. We shall furnish them with all the money their folly demands--and so shall keep them in leash.

17. Let us take care not to hinder the marriage of our men with Christian girls, for through them we shall get our foot into the most closely locked circles. If our daughters marry Goyim they will be no less useful, for the children of a Jewish mother are ours. Let us foster the idea of free love, that we may destroy among Christian women attachment to the principles and practices of their religion.

18. For ages past the sons of Israel, despised and persecuted, have been working to open up a path to power. They are hitting the mark. They control the economic life of the accursed Christians; their influence preponderates over politics and over manners.

19. At the wished for hour, fixed in advance, we shall let loose the Revolution, which by ruining all classes of Christianity will definitely enslave the Christians to US. THUS WILL BE ACCOMPLISHED THE PROMISE OF GOD MADE TO HIS PEOPLE.

A PROTOCOL OF 1919

A Russian newspaper, Prizyv, of 5th February, 1920, published in Berlin, contained an interesting document in Hebrew, dated December, 1919, which was found in the pocket of the dead Jew Zunder, the Bolshevik Commander of the 11th Sharp-shooter Battalion, throwing light on the secret organizations of Jewry in Russia.

This Protocol has, like the first, never been called in question by the Nation of Jewry. It reveals identically the same plans and purposes of the Jews for World domination and revenge which pervade them all. This one especially gloats over the Jew conquest and enslavement of Russia.

In extenso it ran as follows:

SECRET--To the representatives of all the branches of the Israelite International League.

Sons of Israel! The hour of our ultimate victory is near. We stand on the threshold to the command of the world. That which we could only dream of before us is about to be realized. Only quite recently feeble and powerless, we can now, thanks to the world’s catastrophe, raise our heads with pride.

We must, however, be careful. It can surely be prophesied that after we have marched over ruined and broken altars and thrones, we shall advance further on the same indicated path.

The authority of the, to us, alien religions and doctrines of faith we have through very successful propaganda, subjected to a merciless criticism and mockery. We have brought the culture, civilization, traditions and thrones of the Christian nations to stagger. We have done everything to bring the Russian people under the yoke of the Jewish power, and ultimately compelled them to fall on their knees before us.

We have nearly completed all this but we must all the same be very cautious, because the oppressed Russia is our arch-enemy. The victory over Russia, gained through our intellectual superiority, may in the future, in a new generation, turn against us.

Russia is conquered and brought to the ground. Russia is in the agony of death under our heel, but do not forget--not even for a moment--that we must be careful! The holy care for our safety does not allow us to show either pity or mercy. At last we have been allowed to behold the bitter need of the Russian people, and to see it in tears! By taking from them their property, their gold, we have reduced this people to helpless slaves.

Be cautious and silent! We ought to have no mercy for our enemy. We must make an end of the best and leading elements of the Russian people, so that vanquished Russia may not find any leader! Thereby every possibility will vanish for them to resist our power. We must excite hatred and disputes between workers and peasants. War and class-struggle will destroy all treasures and culture created by the Christian people. But be cautious, Sons of Israel! Our victory is near, because our political and economic power and influence upon the masses are in rapid progress. We buy up Government loans and gold, and thereby we have controlling power over the world’s exchanges. The power is in our hands, but be careful--place no faith in traitorous shady powers!

Bronstein (Trotsky), Apfelbaum (Zinovieff), Rosenfeld (Kamaneff), Steinberg--all of them are like unto thousands of other true sons of Israel. Our power in Russia is unlimited. In the towns, the Commissariats and Commissions of Food, House commissions, etc., are dominated by our people. But do not let victory intoxicate you. Be careful, cautious, because no one except yourselves will protect us!

Signed, The Central Committee of the Petersburg Branch of the Israelite International League.

***It will be noted that the above was found in Hebrew, as the original of the Protocols of the Elders of Zion and all the secret documents of the Jews are. There are plenty of manifestoes in Christian languages that are intended for the goyim to read. Of these we need take no account. “Israelite International League” can be none other than l’Alliance Israelite Universelle founded by Cremieux and headed by Rothschild.

All the Protocols tell the same tale of malice, revenge, cupidity and murderous hate against Christian and Christianity. Judaism as practiced by the Zionist Khazars who call themselves Jews is Satanism; and no amount of ritual and kabalistic camouflage can hide this fact.

* * * * * * * * * *

I would remind you of the Jewish race of Holy God of Source--ye are in great and grave danger for ye are the first to be targeted that ye not cross the path of these ones. IF this information is heinous unto you and ye know of the intent--then ye are in even more grave danger for ye are not of the insiders who will participate in this “grand new world order” for you represent the very anathema execration unto these Zionists who have stolen your heritage. I can only offer my hand in loving brotherhood and ask that ye join us in our journey into the safety of the travels to thine homeland for which ye are so long in the searching. Saalome’

This Journal shall herein end for the material to follow is too lengthy for this volume. It will be good if you come into balance regarding the great unfoldment lest you become overburdened.

I am,

Gyeorgos Ceres Hatonn, Cmdr.

United Federation Fleet

Inter-Galactic Federation Command

APPENDIX

TERMINOLOGY: MIND CONTROL/FACTUAL DEFINITIONS

CM: = CONTROLLED MEANING.

TM: = TRUE MEANING

We will only handle a dozen or so falsely used terms so as not to overload and will add to the dictionary as we move along and find it necessary.

1. CHURCH

CM: A building or organization used by Christians (predominantly, so as not be confused with synagogue or temple) to meet together regularly to sing, pray and worship according to denominational doctrines.

TM: The English word “Church,” the Scottish work “Kirk” and the German word “Kirche” all originate from the Greek word “KURIOKOS” which means pertaining to the THE LORD.

The “Judeo-Christian” (oh pain and agony on us all) use of this word carries with it an enigma that defies all logic and reason. The English Bible translators substituted the word “church” KURIOKOS for the Greek word “ECCLESIA”.

2. ECCLESIA

A Christian ECCLESIA is “A CALLED (convoked) CIVIL BODY”: a local Christian assembly of elders (Christian Civil Government). The word “church” should not even appear in the English New Testament. It is a mistranslation. “KUROIOKOS” is not “ECCLESIA”! The words are totally different; the institutions are different. No where in the Bible do you find a kuriokos. There is only “the called-out (elect)” ecclesia which unfortunately was mistranslated into “church”, transforming it (in English) from Christian government to superstitious and ritualistic Baal Worship.

Encyclopedia Britannica, Ninth Edition (1989):

“In the New Testament, ecclesia, signifying ”convocation‟, is the only single word used (translated) for ”church‟. It was the name given to the governmental assembly of the citizens of ATHENS (NOW GREECE), duly convoked (called out) by proper officers, and possessing all political power, including even juridical functions.”

Let us discuss each of these terms in context of examples, please. Jesus the Christ NEVER established a church on earth. Neither did he in “latter” days nor in “former” days. “Churches are man-made organizations that are, in most cases, creations of the “State” laws of incorporation or non-taxable organizations. There are no exceptions I can think of off hand. By following the State rules the President or minister or whoever falls under the official laws of the State and ceases to follow the total instructions of Jesus Christ or God Divine.

During Jesus‟ mortal experience he directed his Apostles to establish ecclesias, not churches, among the Israelite people (israel: a people chosen by God and this does not mean even Judean nor Palestinian. It is a description, not the name of a state.) He commissioned them to preach the good news of the Reign (influence) of Christ (ideal type of humanity through right actions, thoughts and deeds). That does not say Jesus or Yeahoo--it says: preach the good news of the influence of the teacher giving forth the ideal type of instructions to humanity! Neither does it say to go forth and give your opinion as to what you desire to believe but project that which was given forth by the Christed teacher (messiah) messenger. ANY TRUE PROPHET OF GOD--knows this and would not sway the meaning nor mistranslate the words chosen for the “modern” translations of truth--GOD DOES NOT MAKE ERRORS IN PROJECTIONS OF DIRECT PROPHETIC DIALOGUE. ESPECIALLY WHEN GIVING FORTH “ORIGINAL” PROJECTIONS AND INSTRUCTIONS--A GOOD CLUE AS TO WHERE “YOUR” FAVORITE PREACHER OR PROPHET MIGHT BE CATEGORIZED.

3. SATAN

CM: The Arch-Fallen Angel. An evil being so powerful as to rival God himself. Originally he was “perfect” in every way, but his pride led him to organize a heavenly insurrection among the angels in which one-third of “the heavenly host” revolted against God. God managed to retain his throne, and the rebels were banned from heaven and sent to earth. Earth, a lesser dominion than Heaven, became the kingdom of Satan--“the god of this world”. He is the cause of all evil upon the earth, leads men astray and causes them to sin against God.

TM: ANY adversary or opponent! God was a “satan” (adversary) to King David at one point (compare second Sam. 24:1 and first Chron. 21:1). If the English translators had been consistent, Bible readers would have known that an angel of the Lord was “a satan” (adversary) to Balaam (Nu. 22:22). In first Sam. 29:4, Philistines called a Hebrew a “satan” (adversary). The sons of Zeruiah were “satans” (adversaries) to David in second Sam 19:22. David wrote about other “satans” in first Kings 5:4,11:14, 23 & 25; Ps 38:20, 71:13, 109:4, 20, 29. In these scriptures, “adversary” is the same Hebrew word that is translated “Satan” in other passages.

The super “fallen angel” (Satan) of the churches is an impossible myth. This “evil god” exists only in the minds of victims of religious brainwashing. Human “satans” and “devils” walk the earth today, just as in the time of King David. Fear and preoccupation with spooks make people unable to see their real enemies.

This “Hebrew” word was never translated into its English equivalent as it should properly have been. The only change the rapists made was to capitalize the first letter, thus attempting to turn it into a name and not a definitive “active verb” word. Any true prophet of God would not place such a word as Satan in one of the original documents for God would not make such a direct error. Further, if the translators had been accurate the word would never appear anywhere in any Bible of any denomination.

The so-called super “fallen angel” (Satan) of the churches is an impossible myth. This evil “god” exists only in the minds of people that have fallen victim to religious ideologies. Now, I too, have utilized the term from many references for you have conjured up something which does exist in your “REALITY” and therefore, it DOES EXIST. It did not, however, exist and was NOT A PORTION OF ANY ORIGINAL DOCUMENTED INSTRUCTION OF GOD. If the word appears--it has been given new meaning from that originally intended and is a true “EARTH” given word.

Had that very descriptive word “satan” been correctly translated, the English word “adversary” or “opponent” would have been used in all the places where the word “satan” appears in the Old Testament, New Testament, Book of Mormon, Doctrine and Covenants, Talmud and all inclusive of all “so-called” Holy Books of instruction. I am forced to use the terms you utilize in my outlaying of the truth from the lies for you have no other background against which to find relativity and definition.

4. DEVIL

CM: Here is a dandy one: Synonymous with “Satan”. The supernatural arch-demon who fell from heaven and now, with his legions of demons, reigns over the earth. GOD’S arch-enemy who spoils GOD’S plans for mankind and destroys people by his power over them.

It is assumed that Man does not have the ability to resist “The Devil”. Therefore, you are somehow helpless against his nasty old power--except when God chooses, periodically, to help you fight him. Mankind is generally under the control of this supernatural “spirit-being” who is immortal, omnipresent, and apparently a rival to God Himself.

Let us look at the BIBLICAL MEANING:

In the Old Testament this word is found four times--only in the plural (devils). Twice from the Hebrew word “shade”, and twice from “saweer”.

1. SHADE: One who rises up against you (with insolence).

2. SAWEER: A he-goat (related to mythological “satyr”--half man, half goat).

Neither of these definitions from the Old Testament indicate anything supernatural or angelic. “Shade” simply means someone (anyone) who wants to hurt you. “Saweer” is a reference to a goat-type idol of the pagans.

The New Testament Greek “devil” is “DIABOLOS”: One who “thrusts through” (as with a sword)--no indication of supernatural power.

(DIA--through, and BOLOS--to thrust.)

A “diabolos” (a devil) is something, or someone, who intends to hurt or destroy you. A “devil” can be a person, a group, or an organization that seeks your demise. To find a supernatural “devil” in the Scriptures, he must be read in by prejudice and presupposition on the part of translators and readers.

Therefore, the words “devil” and “Lucifer” are two words the “church” uses falsely and synonymously with “Satan”. Neither of the Hebrew words translated devils indicate anything supernatural or angelic.

In the New Testament the Greek word “diabolos” was translated “devil”. Diabolos simply means one who thrusts through (as with a sword). No indication here that you have a supernatural spirit-being. Here again, beloved ones, no true prophet of God would misuse the word “devil” in the way it’s used in the Holy Bibles or any “directly given Scriptures” from God on High. I care not what the “church” or “denomination” calls itself. Certainly all are incorrect but translated from the Judeo-Christian in the King James Bible was totally wrong as we shall see in a minute because Judeo-Christian has no meaning as such--these are two mutually exclusive terms and NEVER the twain can meet for they are in opposition one to the other.

The word “Lucifer” as a proper name is simply not found in the Hebrew or Greek Bibles. That probably shocks a lot of you nice people, since everyone assumes it is, but the fact remains it’s not. The Hebrew word translated “Lucifer” in the King James Bible is “heylel” which means “brightness”.

The New World translation uses “shining one”, another translation uses “shining star and the Revised Version uses “day star” for the Hebrew word “heylel”. I further suggest that probably in Lakota Sioux the term heyoka (a sacred clown) would also fit in there somewhere.

Lucifer, meaning “light-bringer” is a name given to the planet Venus when it appears above the eastern horizon before sunrise. Venus being now a quite “dead” and ungracious-to-life planet is possibly quite suitably dubbed Lucifer. It is also a term stolen by the dark brotherhood of energy projections that Lucifer and Satan refer to themselves as the Prince of Light--and befitting their vow to lie, cheat, steal and corrupt--it sounds better than the Prince of Darkness which is the correct term for the energy forms inhabiting the humans bearing these energies.

Next, let us look into:

JUDEO-CHRISTIANITY

5. JUDEO-CHRISTIAN

CM: The religion of Jesus which branched out of Judaism at the time of the early church. Both Christianity and Judaism have the same origins and the same God. (Oh, God forbid!)

TM: A religion created for the purpose of destroying Christianity by watering down Christian ideals and neutralizing Christians. Also, designed to promote and protect Jews and Judaism in the Zionist sense of the definition of those misused and created terms.

Note: “Judeo-Christianity” is an oxymoron: (a moron dumb as an ox?) No--a word combination of two directly opposite things or ideas which are mutually exclusive as I just stated, thus defying all reason and logic.) Thus you can be sure anyone, any evangelist, any preacher, any monk, Saraswatti or other ill-informed human being using the term as a true term--is not projecting God but rather, ignorance at best, intended deceit at worst, upon your tender ears and/or eyes.

6. HEAVEN

MYTHOLOGICAL DEFINITION: A literal place somewhere in outer space where good people go to live when they are dead. The location where Jesus lives until He can return to Earth and rapture a select few people to take back to heaven from somewhere on fluffy clouds. A city is there which has gates literally made of huge one-piece pearls, streets of transparent gold and walls of sapphires, emeralds, topaz, jasper and other precious stones. The devil came from there, got kicked out (which he did), but he cannot go back (which he can’t)--nor can anyone in the service thereof.

CORRECT DEFINITION: Usually plural (“heavens”) in the Greek, meaning “high places”--in terms of: 1. Elevation, or 2. Power and authority (jurisdiction). In the Biblical sense it is usually “GOD’S government” (the highest authority); government under Jesus whose purity and righteousness is symbolized by pure and precious stones.

This term is so tossed around by all the denominations of self-appointed “churches” as to nauseate quite thoroughly. It designates a physical place somewhere “out there” in the outer limits. This is such a false teaching as to even go beyond nausea and into anger. The word “heaven” actually means “high level” as in power and authority (jurisdiction). In that good old King James version of the Bible, the word “heaven” usually refers to GOD’S position of power: His government. In other words, the highest place of rule. No place in the King James Bible does it refer to “heaven” as a physical place the good people ascend to or inhabit after they die.

7. HOLY SPIRIT

CM: A person or personage of God; either a third person in the Trinity or a third god in a council or godhead. This person is separate from the Father and the Son and has separate and different functions to perform in a believer. In some cases this “third person” can “possess” an individual so that he or she supposedly has no control over actions or words. Sometimes referred to as the “Holy Ghost”.

This one gets us into all sorts of trouble for now even we of Cosmic brotherhood have to explain our use of the triangle points (vortices and interconnectors) of the triangle which we refer to as the “triune” of total connection enclosing the infinite circle of sacred beingness--without beginning and without ending but inclusive of all that IS! In our Command our symbol includes the Phoenix for it is representative of the infinite beginning again (rebirthing) from that of the old ashes of that which WAS. Further it represents the connection of the “winged” or Cosmic brotherhood coming (or sent) forth at this time of renewal and transition in preparation for the coming of the “Greater”.

TM: Holy Spirit is not a separate person or separate “god”. The English word “spirit” is translated from the Hebrew Old Testament word “RUWACH” (roo’akh) and from the Greek New Scriptures, the word is “PNEUMA” (panyew’mah). In both cases the words literally mean “AIR IN MOTION” (and in this wondrous day and age--usually “hot air” in a lot of forced motions from between the lips in the lower hole in the face.) Spirit is a desire; a feeling or disposition which compels us to move or act. Holy Spirit is GOD’S wondrous and beautiful motivation in your/our lives and experiences to do “His Will” and obey “Him” according to His laws and those of The Creation. The word “ghost” (Holy Ghost as often used instead of Holy Spirit) comes from the German word “geist”, and means a disembodied spirit of a dead person (another myth). It has no appropriate application or association in any manner whatsoever to Scripture.

This term represents power; motivation--not some person or singular third party in a triune triangle. It is, however, common for the term to be mistranslated from the Hebrew and Greek words for “Spirit” as Ghost. But most of the time it was translated correctly as “spirit”. The word “ghost” comes from “geist” as I said: an old German word- - - -etc.

8. GENTILE

CM: Anyone who is not a Jew, and thus a potential “anti-Semite”.

TM: From the Latin word “gentilis”, meaning “of the same gens, clan or race”. In the Bible, the word “gentile” is a mistranslation of the Old Testament Hebrew word “goy”, and the Greek New Testament words “ethnos”--both meaning “NATION OR PEOPLE” (ANY nation or people) and should have been translated as such. It does not mean “non-Jewish!” BUT--YOU BETTER WATCH OUT BECAUSE IN THE “PROTOCOLS OF THE ZIONIST ELDERS OF WISDOM--IT MEANS ANYONE NOT A “ZIONIST ”JEW‟”. A modern version and mistranslation to be sure--but a deadly definition, at any rate.

You can, however, always tell a FALSE prophet by his/her use of this term. This term would not have been in any of the books for it is a mistranslation of the Old Testament Hebrew word “goy”. In the New Testament, it comes from the Greek word “ethnos”. Both of these words as I said, mean “nation” or “people”, (any nation or people) and should have been translated as such--any way you cut it, it DID NOT COME DOWN AS A WORD DIRECTLY FROM GOD ON HIGH--IN THE HEAVENS! It does NOT mean “non-Jewish” as we have to utilize the word for clarity but most churches misuse the term and never realize they have incorrectly spread false teachings. This is a new “media” word to further disinform you. It was planted in the Bible to get a very specific response in this day, my fiends.

9. DOCTRINE

CM: Non-essential beliefs, personal eccentricities and inflexible tenets which create differences between churches and destroy fellowship and unity.

TM: Doctrine is a teaching; a principle; a studied conclusion or position. Sometimes called “dogma” (German for “doctrine”). II Timothy 3:16 says that Scripture is doctrine. Isaiah 29:24 says that the people who are in error will be able to understand the truth when they learn “doctrine”.

There are NO “non-essential” truths! NONE are expendable! None can be discarded or ignored! Truth stated as a principle is doctrine.

Without doctrine it is impossible to teach or arrive at an opinion. Discernment, judgment and correction would be impossible.

“Judeo-Christians” sometimes display an “anti-doctrine” attitude: a symptom of ignorance and total confusion. Some claim to have a position “against” doctrine (which is doctrine in itself), or one of neutrality concerning it. This is utter nonsense! Such a position, itself, as I just stated, is a most “absolute” form of projecting “doctrine”. An anti-doctrine position exposes an ulterior antipathy for learning and wisdom.

When a person learns true doctrine and then considers it non-essential and chooses to set it aside, he contracts chronic spiritual blindness of the worst kind. (Try 2 Thess. 2:10-12).

Unfortunately by misuse of the words, the word “soul” and “immortal soul” get lumped into the chaos of the lies. As used mostly, “immortal soul” is pure heresy. The Hebrew and Greek words translated “soul” in many places in the English Bibles, were correctly translated “life” in many other places. Not too many years ago, friends (in your counting), it was not uncommon to say or read that “so many ”souls‟ were lost at sea”, naturally, meaning so many “lives” were lost. Therefore, you assume that the soul is always IMMORTAL AND NEVER CAN NOR WILL DIE! WRONG AGAIN! There is a portion of each manifestation which is “soul”; it is the portion of God-self within and therefore will be immortal--UNLESS--the entity remains in a state of intentional “sin” and then, dear ones, that good old Book tells you that “...the soul that sinneth, it shall die”. Ez 18:4. Oops! a bit hard to swallow???

The point of this dissertation is to allow you ones to look squarely at the truth of it--there is no magic blood-sipping in memory, of or flesh-eating in memory of--for it does not commemorate memory of anything a Christed teacher said or did--for Jesus, as you called him--BROKE BREAD AT THE TABLE AND SAID: EAT THIS IN COMMEMORATION OF ME AND POURED WINE AND SAID, DRINK THIS IN COMMEMORATION OF ME. HE NEVER SAID DRINK MY BLOOD AND EAT MY FLESH IN COMMEMORATION OF ANYTHING--THAT IS AN EVIL, “SATANIC” PRACTICE TO CAUSE YOU TO ACT IN BEHALF OF THE ADVERSARY.

I further tell you that ANY person going through any place of teaching in preparation to minister unto “GOD’S lambs” SHOULD KNOW THESE THINGS--THEREFORE, THE OBVIOUS FACTS ARE THAT IT IS INTENDED THAT NONE OF YOU COME INTO THE TRUTH OF THESE FACTS.

10. JEW

CM: AN ISRAELITE. THE SEED OF ABRAHAM. THE CHOSEN PEOPLE OF THE BIBLE. JEWS ARE PERPETUALLY PERSECUTED BY ALL OTHER PEOPLE ON EARTH. SOMEONE WHO PRACTICES THE RELIGION OF THE OLD TESTAMENT, WHICH IS CALLED JUDAISM. GOD JUDGES THE NATIONS PRIMARILY BY MEASURING EACH NATION‟S RELATIONSHIP WITH THE JEWS. GOD BLESSES THE NATIONS WHICH SUPPORT THE JEWS, BUT HE CURSES THE NATIONS WHICH DO NOT SUPPORT THE JEWS. THE CHRISTIAN FAITH OWES ITS EXISTENCE TO THE JEWISH CULTURE FROM WHENCE IT WAS SPAWNED. (WHAT ROT!)

INTENT: To bribe and prejudice Bible-ignorant “JUDEO-CHRISTIANS” into passively granting the Jews a carte-blanche to do anything they please with total impunity--and to get you to hop in there and help them.

TM: The word “Jew” did not appear in actual use until over 1000 years after the crucifixion of one called Jesus. It means someone who adheres to the religion of Judaism (modern Pharisaism according to the Talmud), or in some way considers himself (self-claimed, so-called) a part of “Jewish culture”. For the modern “Jew” it has ABSOLUTELY NO RACIAL SIGNIFICANCE. “Jews” are some of the most racially mixed people on earth due to their multinational history, their practice of interracial marriages, as well as their contemporary international bias. Down through the ages, they have moved from nation to nation as they were rejected (due to their immoral religion) by every land they have inhabited. Over 90% of “Jews” today are descended from the ancient Khazars--a racially non-Semitic bunch of anti-Semites in the true sense of definition as I have pointed out to you as regarded the passage of Canaan, etc. These non-Semitic people were from East Europe. It is estimated by your own historian‟s counting that, of those who claim to be “Jews”, less than 5 percent have even the slightest claim to the blood line of Abraham.

In your English translations of the Bible, the word “Jew” was incorrectly used to REPLACE:

1. “JUDAHITE” in the Old Scriptures, which referred to someone from the tribe of Judah, or a citizen of the land of Judah, and

2. “JUDEAN” in the New Scriptures which meant a resident of Judea, or a follower of the corrupted Babylonian religion of that area.

Since, then, there were NO “Jews” nor “Jewish religion” at the time of the writing of the Scriptures, these names should never have appeared in the English translations, nor in the Books of any Doctrine of any “church”. The word “Jew” or “Jewish” did not exist as words nor appear in actual use until over 1000 years AFTER THE RESURRECTION of JESUS. In ALL cases the word “Jew” was incorrectly used in your English translations of ALL of the Bibles to replace the true word “Judahite” in the Old Scriptures and “Judean” in the New Scriptures. No true Prophet of God would even accidently utilize these terms for any text DIRECTLY GIVEN FROM GOD. The terms are most ignorantly utilized and in ALL instances of use indicate either false writings or changes at the hands of “translators”. There can be no other “divine” reason. This goes for any “church” anywhere.

Now you might begin to see just why “YOUR PREACHER” of your typical “DOCTRINED CHURCH” who tells you what to do and what is right or wrong and decides your fate for you--JUST MIGHT NOT WISH YOU TO READ THE PHOENIX JOURNALS OR EXPRESSES WHERE YOU MIGHT FIND OUT THE TRUTH IN WHAT I HAVE JUST OUTLAID TO YOU.

One more, Dharma, and we shall take a break, please.

11. ANTI-SEMITISM

CM: A disparaging or antagonistic attitude, or hostile act toward a Jewish person, Jewish organization or the religion of Judaism.

COVERT INTENT: Used to disarm, intimidate and confuse Christians and others into submission to Jews at the expense and eventual destruction of Christianity and all other belief systems based on anything other than the Zionist Talmud.

ACTUAL MEANING: Opposition toward people of Semitic (Shemitic) origin--- WHICH BY FACT INDICATES ANTAGONISM AND HOSTILITY ON THE PART OF THE “JEWS” TOWARD THE GOD-REVERING PEOPLE. Note: Most people who call themselves Jews are NOT Semitic in origin (Descendents of Shem), but are in fact, come from the lineage of Cain and birthed through the Curse of Canaan moving forward as Phoenicians, Venusians, Pharisees and Khazars into imitation “Jews”. Shemitism (Semitism) has nothing to do with Jews, Jewish organization or Judaism--JUST FOR YOUR INFORMATION.

12. DIASPORA

TM: The dispersion of the “Jews” among the Gentiles after the Babylonian captivity. (From Funk & Wagnalls Standard Desk dictionary.)

13. THE HEGELIAN PRINCIPLE: Revolutionaries in government have created economic chaos, shortages in food and fuel, confiscatory taxation, a crisis in education, the threat of war, and other diversions to condition Americans for “The New World Order.”

The technique is as old as politics itself. It is the Hegelian principle of bringing about change in a three-step process: Thesis, Antithesis and Synthesis (yes, I just recently gave you long writings about these things.)

Here again:

1. Thesis is to create a problem. The second step, 2. antithesis is to generate opposition to the problem (fear, panic, hysteria), and, 3. synthesis is to offer the predetermined solution to the problem created in step one--change which would have been impossible to impose on the people without the proper psychological conditioning achieved in stages one and two [This might well be a number two definition of the circle of infinity].

Applying the Hegelian principle, and irresistible financial influence, concealed mattoids seek to dismantle social and political structures by which free men govern themselves--ancient landmarks erected at great cost in blood and treasure.

Their objective is to emasculate sovereign states, merge nations under universal government, centralize economic powers, and control the world‟s people and resources.

14. Humbug (as in bah-humbug) n.: 1. something designed to deceive and mislead 2. an attitude or spirit of pretense and deception.

Humbug v: DECEIVE, HOAX vi: to engage in a hoax or deception.

SO WHAT CAN YOU DO ABOUT IT?

Demand that people who confront you, give you their definition of words, terms and phrases. If you carelessly acquiesce to meaning “changes” in the war of words scattered at you from the “Bible” then you will remain a totally “thought-controlled” person and people.

People are continually controlled by introduced “thoughts”. Since words are what conjure meaning and bear definitions, in physical form, they become manipulative tools for controlling thoughts in massive manner and thereby change the way people think about certain things. To accomplish this, the controller need only to change the MEANINGS of important words to fit their particular religious and/or political view, and invent NEW EMOTIONALLY-CHARGED TERMS to keep you confused and ignorant.

Eventually, all important words said by anyone will automatically convey the controllers’ biased political/religious view and he will not even know difference. At this point it will become increasingly difficult for the opposition to construct an effective opposing argument because the words being used have been so effectively changed, defused, and/or made unpopular.

I can only urge you to bear these things in mind as we move along here for it is the foundation upon which the lie is based and there can be no truth found in the confusion of the lie--and when the confusion becomes too great for response--you are told to “accept it on faith”. BS! DO NOT TAKE SUCH STUPID ADVICE--THIS IS YOUR SOUL DESTINY AT STAKE HEREIN AND IT IS TIME YOU TAKE YOUR DESTINY BACK INTO YOUR OWN HANDS FOR YOU ARE BEING SOLD A BILL OF GOODS AT THE END OF A PRIMROSE PATH.

Salu, thank you for your service and for your attention.

Gyeorgos Ceres Hatonn, Cmdr.

United Federation Fleet

Inter-Galactic Federation Command

What Are The Phoenix Journals?

Many people have asked us what the PHOENIX JOURNALS are. They contain the true history (His-story) of mankind on this planet as well as detailed information about the most asked about and wondered about subjects (i.e., Spirituality, E.T.s, our origin, our purpose here on this planet, etc.). Commander Hatonn and the other Higher Spiritual Teachers who have authored these JOURNALS, weave spiritual lessons and insights throughout the unveiling of lies which have been deceptively forced upon us, throughout ti me, by the Elite anti-Christ controllers. These JOURNALS are the "DEAD SEA SCROLLS" of our time. Their importance in the growth of mankind cannot be overstated. They are the textbooks of understanding which God promised us we would have, to guide us through the "End Times".

Here is what Commander Hatonn has said about the PHOENIX JOURNALS. Quoting from JOURNAL #40, THE TRILLION DOLLAR LIE, Vol.II, pgs. 47 & 48: "Some day in the far recesses of the future experiences of another human civilization—these JOURNALS will be found and TRUTH will again be given unto the world manifest so that another lost civilization can regain and find its way. God always gives His creations that which they need when the sequence is proper. It is what man DOES WITH THESE THINGS which marks the civilization. WHAT WILL YOUR LEGACY BE????? I focus on current activities which might turn your world about in ti me to save your ecosystems and your sovereignty as nations and peoples. You cannot wait to be filled in on the lies of the generations lest you wait until too late to take control of your circumstance presently within the lies. YOU ARE A PEOPLE OF MASSIVE DECEPTION AND WHAT YOU WILL DO WITH THIS INFORMATION IN ACTION DETERMINES YOUR PURPOSE AND GROWTH IN THIS WONDROUS MANIFESTED EXPERIENCE—WILL YOU PERISH PHYSICALLY OF THE EVIL INTENT, OR WILL YOU MOVE INTO AND WITHIN THE PLACES OF HOLY CREATOR? THE CHOICE IS YOURS."

BOOK LIST

THESE WORKS ARE A SERIES CALLED THE PHOENIX JOURNALS. THEY HAVE BEEN WRITTEN TO ASSIST MAN TO BECOME AWARE OF LONGSTANDING DECEPTIONS AND OTHER MATTERS CRITICAL TO HIS SURVIVAL AS A SPECIES.

1. SIPAPU ODYSSEY ISBN 1-56935-045-0

2. AND THEY CALLED HIS NAME IMMANUEL, I AM SANANDA ISBN 1-56935-014-0

3. SPACE-GATE, THE VEIL REMOVED ISBN 1-56935-015-9

4. SPIRAL TO ECONOMIC DISASTER ISBN 0-922356-07-6

5. FROM HERE TO ARMAGEDDON 1-56935-043-4

6. SURVIVAL IS ONLY TEN FEET FROM HELL ISBN 0-922356-11-4

7. THE RAINBOW MASTERS ISBN 1-56935-017-5

9. SATAN'S DRUMMERS ISBN 1-56935-054-X

10. PRIVACY IN A FISHBOWL ISBN 1-56935-042-6

11. CRY OF THE PHOENIX ISBN 1-56935-036-1

12. CRUCIFIXION OF THE PHOENIX ISBN 0-922356-41-9

13. SKELETONS IN THE CLOSET ISBN 0-922356-15-7

14. RRPP* *RAPE, RAVAGE, PLUNDER AND PILLAGE OF THE PHOENIX ISBN 0-922356-16-5

15. RAPE OF THE CONSTITUTION ISBN 0-922356-17-3

16. YOU CAN SLAY THE DRAGON ISBN 0-922356-21-1

17. THE NAKED PHOENIX ISBN 0-922356-22-X

18. BLOOD AND ASHES ISBN 0-922356-25-4

19. FIRESTORM IN BABYLON ISBN 0-922356-27-0

20. THE MOSSAD CONNECTION ISBN 0-922356-28-9

21. CREATION, THE SACRED UNIVERSE ISBN 1-56935-047-7

23. BURNT OFFERINGS ISBN 0-922356-33-5

24. SHROUDS OF THE SEVENTH SEAL ISBN 0-922356-34-3 1

25. THE BITTER COMMUNION ISBN 0-922356-37-8

26. COUNTERFEIT BLESSINGS THE ANTI-CHRIST BY ANY NAME: KHAZARS ISBN 0-922356-36-6

27. PHOENIX OPERATOR-OWNER MANUAL ISBN 1-56935-018-3

28. OPERATION SHANSTORM ISBN 0-922356-39-4

29. END OF THE MASQUERADE ISBN 0-922356-40-8

38. THE DARK CHARADE ISBN 0-922356-53-X

39. THE TRILLION DOLLAR LIE THE HOLOCAUST VOL. I ISBN 0-922356-55-6

40. THE TRILLION DOLLAR LIE THE HOLOCAUST VOL. II ISBN 0-922356-56-4

41. THE DESTRUCTION OF A PLANET ZIONISM IS RACISM ISBN 0-922356-60-2

42. UNHOLY ALLIANCE ISBN 0-922356-61-0

43. TANGLED WEBS VOL. I ISBN 0-922356-62-9

44. TANGLED WEBS VOL. II ISBN 0-922356-63-7

45. TANGLED WEBS VOL. III ISBN 0-922356-64-5

46. TANGLED WEBS VOL. IV ISBN 0-922356-65-3

48. TANGLED WEBS VOL. V ISBN 0-922356-68-8

49. TANGLED WEBS VOL. VI ISBN 0-922356-69-6

50. DIVINE PLAN VOL. I ISBN 1-56935-29-9

51. TANGLED WEBS VOL. VII ISBN 0-922356-81-5

52. TANGLED WEBS VOL. VIII ISBN 0-922356-83-1

53. TANGLED WEBS VOL. IX ISBN 0-922356-84-X

54. THE FUNNEL'S NECK ISBN 0-922356-86-6

55. MARCHING TO ZION ISBN 0-922356-87-4

56. SEX AND THE LOTTERY ISBN 0-922356-88-2

57. GOD'S PLAN 2000! DIVINE PLAN VOL. II ISBN 1-56935-028-0

58. FROM THE FRYING PAN INTO THE PIT OF FIRE ISBN 0-922356-90-4

59. "REALITY" ALSO HAS A DRUMBEAT ISBN 0-922356-91-2

60. AS THE BLOSSOM OPENS ISBN 0-922356-92-0

61. PROGRAMMING PITFALLS ISBN 1-56935-001-9

62. CHAPARRAL SERENDIPITY ISBN 1-56935-000-0 2

63. THE BEST OF TIMES ISBN 1-56935-002-7

64. TO ALL MY CHILDREN ISBN 1-56935-003-5

65. THE LAST GREAT PLAGUE ISBN 1-56935-004-3

66. ULTIMATE PSYCHOPOLITICS ISBN 1-56935-005-1

67. THE BEAST AT WORK ISBN 1-56935-006-X

68. ECSTASY TO AGONY ISBN 1-56935-007-8

69. TATTERED PAGES ISBN 1-56935-009-4

70. NO THORNLESS ROSES ISBN 1-56935-010-8

71. COALESCENCE ISBN 1-56935-012-4

72. CANDLELIGHT ISBN 1-56935-013-2

73. RELATIVE CONNECTIONS VOL. I ISBN 1-56935-016-7

74. MYSTERIES OF RADIANCE RELATIVE CONNECTIONS VOL. II ISBN 1-56935-019-1

75. TRUTH AND CONSEQUENCES REL. CONNECT. VOL. III ISBN 1-56935-020-5

76. SORTING THE PIECES REL. CONNECT. VOL. IV ISBN 1-56935-021-3

77. PLAYERS IN THE GAME ISBN 1-56935-022-1

78. IRON' TRAP AROUND AMERICA ISBN 1-56935-023-X

79. MARCHING TO ZOG ISBN 1-56935-024-8

80. TRUTH FROM THE "ZOG BOG" ISBN 1-56935-025-6

81. RUSSIAN ROULETTE AMONG OTHER THINGS ISBN 1-56935-026-4

82. RETIREMENT RETREATS OR WHICH CONCENTRATION CAMP DO YOU PREFER? ISBN 1-56935-027-2

83. POLITICAL PSYCHOS ISBN 1-56935-030-2

84. CHANGING PERSPECTIVES ISBN 1-56935-031-0

85. SHOCK THERAPY FOR A BRAIN DEAD WORLD ISBN 1-56935-032-9

86. MISSING THE LIFEBOAT?? ISBN 1-56935-033-7

87. IN GOD'S NAME AWAKEN ISBN 1-56935-034-5

88. ADVANCED DEMOLITION LEGION (THE ADL IN ACTION) ISBN 1-56935-035-3

89. FOCUS OF DEMONS ISBN (REAL GREMLINS IN THE WORKS) 1-56935-037-X

90. TAKING OFF THE BLINDFOLD ISBN 1-56935-038-8 3

91. FOOTSTEPS INTO TRUTH UNCOVERING LIES AND FRAUD ABOUT GOD AND MAN ISBN 1-56935-039-6

92. WALK THE CROOKED ROAD WITH THE CROOKS ISBN 1-56935-040-X

93. CRIMINAL POLITBUROS AND OTHER PLAGUES ISBN 1-56935-041-8

94. WINGING IT... ISBN 1-56935-044-2

95. HEAVE-UP (PHASE ONE) ISBN 1-56935-046-9

96. HEAVE-HO (PHASE TWO) ISBN 1-56935-048-5

97. HEAVE 'EM OUT (PHASE THREE, PART 1) ISBN 1-56935-049-3

98. ASCENSION OR NEVER-EVER LAND ISBN 1-56935-050-7

99. USURPERS OF FREEDOM IN CONSPIRACY ISBN 1-56935-051-5

100. BUTTERFLIES, MIND CONTROL--THE RAZOR'S EDGE IT'S ALL IN THE GAME ISBN 1-56935-052-3

101. THE BREATHING DEAD AND CEMENT CHILDREN ISBN 1-56935-053-1

102. SACRED WISDOM ISBN 1-56935-055-8

103. CONFRONT THE NOW * CREATE THE FUTURE ISBN 1-56935-056-6

104. FIRST STEPS ISBN 1-56935-057-4

105. AMERICA IN PERIL AN UNDERSTATEMENT ISBN 1-56935-058-2

107. RING AROUND THE ROSIE ISBN 1-56935-060-4

130. TRACKING DOWN THE KILLER "AND OTHER FORMS OF MURDER" ISBN 1-56935-083-3

222. BIRTHING THE PHOENIX Vol. 1 ISBN 1-56935-179-1

223. BIRTHING THE PHOENIX Vol. 2 ISBN 1-56935-180-5

224. BIRTHING THE PHOENIX Vol. 3 ISBN 1-56935-181-3

225. BIRTHING THE PHOENIX Vol. 4 ISBN 1-56935-182-1

227. RISE OF ANTICHRIST Vol. 1 ISBN 1-56935-184-8

228. RISE OF ANTICHRIST Vol. 2 ISBN 1-56935-185-6

229. RISE OF ANTICHRIST Vol. 3 ISBN 1-56935-186-4

230. RISE OF ANTICHRIST Vol. 4 ISBN 1-56935-187-2

Table of Contents

DISCLAIMER

COPYRIGHT POSITION STATEMENT AND DISCLAIMER

TABLE OF CONTENTS

DEDICATION AND INTRODUCTION

CHAPTER 1

CHAPTER 2

CHAPTER 3

CHAPTER 4

CHAPTER 5

CHAPTER 6

CHAPTER 7

CHAPTER 8

CHAPTER 9

CHAPTER 10

CHAPTER 11

CHAPTER 12

CHAPTER 13

THE PROTOCOLS: HOAX OF HATE

PROTOCOLS OF THE MEETINGS OF THE LEARNED ELDERS OF ZION

PROTOCOLS

APPENDIX

What Are The Phoenix Journals?

BOOK LIST